POTC outlined prompts

outlinedprompts @ 2008-04-17T12:47:00

2008-04-17T17:59:43Z

Title: Lost in Translation (pt. 21)
Prompt: Guilt and/or translation
Characters/Pairings: Jack/Will, Jack/OCs, Barbossa, Elizabeth
Warning: m/m, angst, violence, rape
A/N: WIP. I'm surprised this one came out so fast. It was somewhat hard to write. Poor Jack. He'll need extreme comfort, but who knows if he'll be able to get it. Especially if Elizabeth and Will get married! mwhaha! ;D

Part Twenty-One

****
Few people lingered around after the sun had disappeared. They did not hinder her path as she raced past them. A look of foreboding and alarm was conveyed on her pristine face, and it only became more distressed as she neared her destination.

A knock would have been a waste of time. Elizabeth burst into the blacksmith’s shop, causing Will to jump in surprise, and crossed to the back of the area where her fiancé was working. She was out of breath, yet forced the words out rapidly.

“Something is terribly wrong, Will,” she gasped. She inhaled deeply before continuing. “Jack, he’s in danger.”
Will gazed at her with extreme concern and brushed several strands of her hair back as he questioned, “What do you mean? What is it?”
“My father, he….He must’ve overheard me asking you about his health or-or something. And you know how angry he is at Jack for what all happened.”
“Elizabeth, what are you saying?”
“He knows he’s here and made an order, Will. He signed a warrant for his arrest. They’ll be looking for him and throw him in jail with the others if he’s found.”

Will almost fell to the floor from the extraordinary amount of panic overtaking him. The mere thought of Sparrow being anywhere near Barbossa’s men made him feel incredibly ill. The sight of them alone would send the pirate into hysterics and a severe mental relapse; Turner was sure that if Jack was placed with them, there would be no possibility for any sort of recovery.

“Do they know where to look?” he asked fretfully.
“I don’t know,” Elizabeth replied, shaking her head. “But they’re out there now; I don’t think they’ve been searching for long, though.”

Hurriedly, Will began to arm himself with a sword, a hatchet, and a few daggers that were tucked behind his belt. He had made Jack a promise, and he was willing to do whatever necessary to follow through with it.

****
Jack weaved in and out of sleep as he lay on his bed. He figured Will would be late again, and because he had not slept well the night before, he resigned to his bedroom instead of resting on the sofa. Absentmindedly, he twiddled with one of the long bandana strands resting over his shoulder. His thoughts drifted to the night before last, resulting in a childish grin on his face. He had trembled in ecstasy as Will touched him everywhere, claimed his body in a mildly assertive fashion, and whispered such things in his ear that were enough to make him moan every time. After each pleasurable release, Will had shifted off of him to lie beside him, providing them both a moment to regain their breath and energy. Jack giggled at this; he was not quite sure how many times Will had mounted him, but he knew it was more than what any other man had done with him in all of his past sexually-filled late nights. He had been able to return the favor of erotic caresses when Will moved next to him. His mouth and hands knew every inch of the younger man’s body, which had made it easier to find and pay special attention to the various places that made Turner respond in elation the most. The remembrances of exhausting, rough nights in Barbossa’s bed had not once crossed his mind while he had lied beneath Will; he was extremely grateful for it.

There was a sudden banging noise that sounded downstairs that snapped him out of his pleasant reverie. He sat up when it occurred again. His heart began to pulsate faster; he knew it was not Will. The third time the front door was busted open, allowing the intruders to file inside. The instant he heard the shouting from the men below, Jack went paralyzed with terror. A wave of nausea came over him, his throat constricted, his heart pounded immensely hard in his chest, and his eyes were wide and alight with panic.

When the company started up the stairs, Sparrow leapt up and frenziedly searched for a place to hide. The room did not offer any suitable areas he could see, and as the thundering footsteps grew louder, he settled on shielding himself under the only thing that would offer any sort of shelter. He dropped to the floor, quickly slithered beneath the bed, and lay stretched out on his stomach. His face was wet from beads of perspiration and the few tear drops spawned from his unbelievable horror. He covered his mouth to smother a chocked sob just as the group entered the room. Lovable brown eyes were clouded with dread as they watched the men’s feet warily wander about the area. He attempted to quiet his heavy breathing, wanting nothing more than to be entirely silent and left unseen.

“He’s not in here either,” one said, frustrated.
“He’s got to be around somewhere. Don’t stop searching until you find him. I know he’s here.”

Sparrow could hear some of them clambering around in
Will’s room and commotion from below. As they hunted around, he could hardly breathe anymore. The vast amount of anxiety coursing through him would kill him, he thought. His heart was ready to explode; his mind had almost completely shut down to where there was nothing other than intense fright consuming him. Whenever a black boot would near the bed, he started quivering tremendously, and his respirations grew shallow.

“These are his. I can recall him wearing all of it.”
“Sir, I don’t believe he’s here. Perhaps he knew we were coming and fled elsewhere.”
There was a pause before the first one spoke again. “Did you check there?”

Jack’s eyes were relentlessly releasing tears; he could barely make out the two boots beside the bed before they changed to knees as the person knelt down.

“Please, no, no, no,” he whispered utterly inaudibly. “God please, no. Don’t.”

The soldier peered under the piece of furniture, a smirk coming to his countenance the moment his eyes met the pirate’s swollen, red, weeping ones. Jack shook his head, put a finger to his lips, and breathed, “Shh….Please. I beg you. Don’t tell them.” There was a spark of hope that welled within him when the younger man did not say anything right away and simply stared at him blandly. “Please,” Jack uttered in a hushed tone again.

Every last bit of faith he had had vanished the instant the words were spoken.

“He’s under here.”

A hand reached out for him, making him crawl away. It latched onto his ankle and began pulling strongly. In sheer desperation he fought against it, trying to break free and move the opposite way. It was a losing battle, and he was speedily dragged out from under his hiding place. Gruffly, he was hauled to his feet, and his arms were firmly held behind his back. He fiercely thrashed about to liberate himself, but stopped due to a harsh blow to his head. Seconds later, he continued his endeavor, yet much weaker than before.

“Let us have a bit of fun with him, Lieutenant,” someone in front of him said. “Help calm him down, wear him out so he’ll be easier to handle.”
“As long as he’s left in one piece and not dead, I don’t care what you do with him. Be quick about it, though. I want him locked away as soon as possible.” The higher ranking officer surveyed Jack closely for a brief period before stating, “He does seem to have quite some vigor. It’ll be easier to transport him if it’s snuffed. Wear him out by any means.”

He exited the room, causing Sparrow to give another effort to release himself. One started toward him, and he kicked the man backward strongly when he had gotten close enough. It all began to happen so rapidly, Sparrow could not grasp the impending severe situation, nor could he respond quickly enough to their actions. The first strike was to the right side of his face and another to the left half followed soon after. He went slack in the man’s arms restraining him and doubled over from a powerful fist hitting his stomach. A steady flow of clenched fists colliding with his visage and abdomen started, rendering him unable to move much from the throbbing pain searing through his head. He did not care to listen to whatever his company was saying; it was never anything good for or about him that was spoken.

After several minutes of the beating, the men surveyed their work, snickering at how the pirate was slumped against the man behind him. Jack breathed raggedly, coughing every now and then to get the taste of blood out of his mouth. His bandana and hair soaked up the red liquid leaking from various contusions on his countenance; the substance occasionally dribbled over his eyelids, making him blink a number of times and shake his head.

“Let him go. Let’s see if he’s had enough yet.”

The crushing grip on his arms disappeared. He stumbled forward a couple of steps before finding his balance. His hand rose to his face to wipe the blood from his mouth and nose, staining the sleeve of his shirt in the process. There was absolute silence, save for his panting, as he contemplated on what to do. The soldiers observed him with anticipation, waiting for him to crumble to the floor; however, the opposite of their expectations happened.

Jack ran at the person closest to him with a snarl, wrapped his hands tightly about the man’s neck, and drove his knee into the soldier’s groin. The man let out a pained groan, which made the others snigger in amusement, and tried to push Jack away, but the pirate would not budge. Arms went around Jack’s waist, and two men pried his hands away from the throat he was mercilessly choking. He was pulled back, kicking and flailing around madly.

“Apparently not,” one said.
“I know a way. It’ll be good for all of us.”

Unimaginable fear replaced the anger he had felt moments ago as he was forced onto the bed. His upper limbs were held above his head by two men, while another unbuttoned his breeches. He whimpered when they were yanked down his knees to gather around his ankles. The memory of the long night he had had below deck on the Pearl with the crew flashed in his mind, causing him to quake helplessly and begin to weep. He shook his head and gazed at the man hovering over him with extreme sorrow and voiced pitifully, “Please. Don’t do this. Please, I beg you. Don’t. Please.”

His words only made the soldiers laugh. He was to receive no mercy. The younger male positioned himself between Sparrow’s legs, grabbed the pirate’s slim hips, and viciously shoved himself into the battered body. A scream of agony ripped itself out of Jack’s throat, and he writhed about in pain. He shut his eyes, not wishing to see the domineering faces surrounding him or the man above him. The pace was slow, yet powerful as the soldier lurched into him again and again. He cried out with every motion, sobbing uncontrollably as his body succumbed to the violation.

The man went deep within him with every thrust; Sparrow hated the sickening feeling of someone inside of him other than the single person he trusted. The man’s hardened member began to move in and out of him quicker, and after another minute, Sparrow squirmed from the sensation of the man’s seed filling him. Another was on top of him a number of seconds later, defiling him violently and running coarse hands along his body.

By the time the second man was done, Jack was wholly exhausted. He could do nothing but lie on his back as a different male took him. Then another. And another. The eight men each had their turn, being sure to use Jack’s body as viciously as possible to attain their ultimate pleasure. He was not permitted any sort of break after the last one; sternly, he was ordered to get up. He ached everywhere, and it was a tremendous suffering endeavor to stand. Shaking fingers lifted and buttoned his breeches before smearing the tears and blood sliding down his face.

“I think he’s done now. Let’s get him out of here.”

They lugged him out the door and downstairs to rejoin the small band of fellow soldiers. The lieutenant took one look at the pirate and grinned in approval.

“To the jail, gentlemen,” he commanded.

Right before the first person exited, Jack tore away from the men clutching him and raced out the door. He heard the officer shout the command and the men starting after him as he fled down the stairs beside the building wall. A tiny whine sounded from him from the anguish he was putting himself through by sprinting as fast as he could. Nevertheless, he refused to surrender.

With no clear path of where to go, he ran into the alley next to the building and out onto the street on the other end. It was quiet and vacant everywhere around him except for the yelling and stomping of feet far behind him. Frenetically, his eyes darted about, scouring for shelter. His legs began to work on their own accord to flee farther. He did not have any idea as to the layout of the town, and so he found himself lost after running around corners and down more alleys. Tired and panting heavily, he leaned against a cold wall and sought to recover a sliver of strength. Abruptly, his stomach clenched, and he bowed to the side as he vomited. It tightened two more times before there was nothing other than dry heaves taking a toll on him. His thin frame shook as he eased himself to the ground. The grief and torment caught up with him, and he covered his mouth to not make any noise as he started to sob weakly in the darkened area.

You’re so beautiful when ya cry, Jack.

His head snapped up, and horror filled eyes looked in every direction. There was no one with him, even though the familiar voice had sounded very clear and very close.

Did ye think that by bein’ saved by Mr. Turner, everthin’ would be as you imagined? You’d win him over with your charms and always be eager to be fucked by him, is that it?
“No,” Jack answered softly.
Did ya think you were gettin’ off that easily once he took you from me? You’ve done awful things too, Jack. What makes ya think you deserve any sort of good? And what makes ya think that you’re desirable? No one can look at ya; you know it to be true. Too hideous, you are.
“William can. He finds me good enough for him,” Sparrow said somewhat confidently, but he was now having doubts as to how the younger man felt about him. As if to assure himself, he said tremulously, “He loves me. He told me that.”

The laugh that resonated in his ears made him recoil against the wall and tremble.

I loved ya, Jack. I took good care of ya when you behaved. Him? You can’t believe that; I didn’t think ya so dumb. He tells ya that just to get you to lie on your back like the whore you are for him.
“Not true. It’s more than that. He takes good care of me. Treats me well – somethin’ you never or could ever do.”
I treated ya well enough; my actions toward you that were meant to be a bit kinder just seemed to get lost in translation, I suppose for you. It was your entire fault anyway, makin’ me hurt you all those times. No one to blame but yourself for all that. You’ve brought this one on yourself as usual, and now I’m not there to protect ya by limiting their time with you; I’m not there to make sure they don’t beat and fuck ya to death. You understand that, Jack? Or are ya too daft to believe that as well?
“I….I didn’t know you were protectin’ me. I’m sorry.”
Good. Accept your fate, lad.

The shouting of soldiers was drawing nearer, causing Jack to struggle to his feet. He glanced around, plotting where to go.

Better get to runnin’, Jack.

With tremendous speed, Sparrow darted in the opposite direction of where the chaos was. He did not know how he discovered and arrived at the blacksmith’s shop several minutes later, but he was thankful he did. Will’s abode was on the second floor in the building next to it, and he would have returned there if the idea of the soldiers coming back to it to search again had not filtered into his mind. He sprinted into the smithy, barred the door, and explored the area hurriedly. The only place he could find to hide was in the large heap of hay in the corner to the right of the door. He burrowed through it until he felt he was entirely covered and could not be seen.

Anxiously, he waited for whatever was to come. His lungs burned, his throat was parched, and the bottoms of his feet were bleeding due to the rock-strewn streets. The aches were completely drowned away by the fear still overwhelming him. There was a feeling of sadness when he had stepped inside and Will was not there. He had no protector whatsoever now. Was Will even worrying over him? Did he even know he was being hunted?

The thoughts scattered as the back door burst open. He could not view them, which he felt somewhat relieved for, yet he was able to hear where they were moving. He kept his breathing quiet and was utterly immobile as the men prowled the space. His silence was put to the test when something suddenly crawled onto his leg. The rat squeaked and sniffed the skin as it traveled upward to Jack’s arm. He clenched his teeth, preventing a scream that wished to sound from him. He became more afraid of the dirty critter than the men looking for him.

“He’s not here.”
“Where the hell did he get to? He couldn’t have gotten far; he was too tired after what we did to him. Come on. Let’s go somewhere else.”

Not until he was certain the men had left did he spring from the hay pile and hit the floor roughly. The beast was still clinging to his shirt. With a frustrated, frightened yell, he yanked the animal off of him and threw it back into the hay. Another wail escaped his throat as he cried piteously.

“What do I do? What do I do?” he whispered repeatedly. “What do I do? What do I do? Will, where are you? I….I need you. Why aren’t you here? Where are you? Please, I need you.”

Five minutes passed before he was able to stand and was no longer weeping. Cautiously, he crept to the door and peered outside. No one was visible. Determined to find Will, he walked to the adjacent street and treaded along silently. A figure all at once came into sight far ahead of him, and he froze instantly. The person took one step, and the moonlight illuminated the man. Sparrow almost collapsed to the ground, smiled in relief and immeasurable happiness, and leisurely began creeping along to the person. His pace changed into a jog before quickening more as he commenced running. He had no knowledge of the man that revealed himself from the alley behind him.

Will, however, did and shouted, “Jack, stop! Stop! Turn to your right and run! Jack! Turn!”

The shot was loud, making Will jump and gasp. The pirate tumbled to the rocky ground, dribbles of blood soon coloring it under him. The agony tore through just below his left knee. He was motionless for a moment, while the soldier started toward him. Will could not move either; his incredible shock and horror prevented him from moving. The intense pain and terror and pleading in Sparrow’s eyes made him feel as if he had been shot as well.

Filled with a renewed sense of endurance, Sparrow attempted to get up. He was successful, though he was only capable of hobbling a few steps forward before falling again. Will witnessed the gun being lifted to aim once more, and tears formed in his eyes.

“No,” he whispered desolately.

The bullet lodged itself in Jack’s right shoulder, the impact pushing him to lie on the gravel entirely stretched out. The pirate was wholly inert for a number of seconds. Everything seemed to be moving in slow motion as Will watched Jack start to crawl to him. He knelt down and met the older man half way. Jack’s face was flushed, bruised, soaked with tears, grime, and blood and was covered with defeat and heartbreaking misery. He reached out a quaking hand to Will in a final act of hopelessness and despair.

“Please help me,” he said in a hoarse, soft voice. “Please save me, Will.”

Will was not fast enough to take his hand, for Sparrow’s arm dropped to the ground as he went limp and still. The soldier who had fired at the defenseless man drew him up and slung him over his shoulder like a dead animal. He began his way to the jail, and Will would have stolen the pirate’s body from him had it not have been for the group of military men that surrounded and restrained him.

The order was at last completed.

outlinedprompts @ 2008-04-12T17:30:00

2008-04-12T22:37:47Z

Title: Lost in Translation (pt. 20)
Prompt: Guilt and/or translation
Characters/Pairings: Jack/Will
Warning: m/m, angst
A/N: WIP. Didn't take quite as long as last time. :) I had hoped I'd have this finished by the end of May, but I'll really have to push if that's going to happen - and I don't think it will. Ah well. As long as it gets finished. There's still a dash of more troubling things for Jack to be had. XD

Part Twenty

****
A cheery tune was hummed softly as Jack combed his friend’s disheveled hair lightly. He nestled against Turner’s well-toned body and gazed at him dreamily. His free hand grazed over the sleeping man’s smooth torso and soon found its way to the placid visage to brush his fingertips along Will’s jaw-line and cheek. Will exhaled a breath and moved onto his side, facing Jack. The pirate grinned, held the young man against him, and rested his chin on top of his lover’s head; his fingers continued to run through the blacksmith’s brown locks.

“You’re so beautiful, Will,” he whispered. “I’m so lucky to have you. I’d be dead if it weren’t for you. Ya have no idea how much you’ve saved me. I love you.”

He laid awake alone for thirty minutes before Turner stirred and opened his eyes. The older man loosened his arms to allow Will freedom to pull away. Their eyes met, and Will smiled happily.

“Good mornin’, darlin’,” Sparrow voiced gently.
“Morning, Jack. Did you sleep well?”
“I did. Thank you for not makin’ me leave.”
“Why would I do that? I enjoyed having you here with me, as always.” He kissed Sparrow passionately before sitting up. “I need to go down to the shop and see if I can have my position back.”
“Can I come with you?”
There was hesitation before Will said gloomily, “I’m sorry, Jack. You can’t. And you can’t….go out. You can’t be seen.”
Sparrow sat up and looked at the younger male’s face scrupulously. “Don’t ye think I’d be too unrecognizable? What’s the worse that could happen?”
“You’d be identified, arrested, and put in jail to await a hanging.”
The statement turned itself over in Sparrow’s mind, letting the seriousness of it settle in. “But Will, I….I can’t just stay here, inside. I can’t. I already had to give up the ocean; I can’t give up the simple freedom of bein’ outside with the wind, the sun, with life.”
“Perhaps something can be worked out, but for now, you’ll have to be confined here.”

Turner crawled off the bed and commenced dressing himself, while Jack merely remained where he was, unmoving and feeling sick from the harsh reality. He rubbed his face and soon began toying with the two long pieces of fabric that hung down from the knot of his bandana. Emptily, he stared at the end of the bed and contemplated on how he would occupy himself during his solitary confinement.

As if he knew what Jack was thinking, Will suggested, “There’s books you can read, a deck of cards you can play with; I also have some swords downstairs if you wanted to practice on your skills.”
Jack smirked and shook his head. “I haven’t held a sword in five months. I’ll be terrible.”
“That’s why you practice.” He smiled at the look of feigned annoyance written on Jack’s countenance. “I doubt all of your tactics were forgotten. I’ll help you if need be.”
“Thanks, love, but you don’t have to waste your time.”
“Don’t talk like that,” Will warned lightly and sat in front of him. “Anything I do with you is not a waste of time; you are not a waste of time. I imagine there’s still some tiny amount inside you that can’t wait to take up a blade and fight.”
“We’ll see.”
“Good. Now, I’ll be back later this evening. Do you want me to fix you something to eat before I leave?”
“No thanks. I’m not that hungry.”
“Alright. Promise me that you’ll find something to do and not just sleep all day,” he said jokingly.
A smile came to the pirate’s face as he replied, “I promise.”

Will gave a nod, bid him goodbye, and headed out of the room. Once he heard the door close downstairs, Sparrow slid out of the bed and put on his shirt and breeches. He shuffled to his designated bedroom and went to the window seat. The ocean was all he could focus on as he gazed out the window. In the distance he could make out a ship’s mast with fully deployed sails, and his heart leapt in his chest as excitement tingled through his veins. Had they come back for him?

He hurriedly scolded himself and shoved the thought away. They would not return for him; even if they did, he knew he would be unable to board.

“It’s the fourth time you’ve taken it away from me,” he uttered quietly. “You’re not even here, and you took it away from me again.”

The sails were not black, and he could not help but feel wholly disappointed.

****
“Just a little practice.”

Sparrow grasped the hilt and the end of the protected blade and lifted the finely crafted sword out of its long box. It was heavier than he remembered his own to be as he drew it from the scabbard. His fingers wrapped around the handle just as if he had never been parted with a blade; they remembered their places.

Contently, he smiled as he studied the shiny blade, absentmindedly setting the sword’s sheath aside. Demonstrating great care, he extended his arm and pointed it in front of him at an invisible adversary. His imagination projected the form of his previous oppressor, making his grip loosen as he faltered slightly. He did his best to obliterate the sudden fear and hesitation taking over him. The feelings were rapidly replaced with a building rage he had not experienced in quite some time.

“Hello, Hector,” he practically growled before striking forward wildly.

****
It was later than he had initially anticipated for returning home; he certainly did not expect Jack to be awake.

Will shut the front door quietly and paused for a moment as he gazed happily at the immobile body on the sofa. He stepped to stand in front of the piece of furniture, a small chuckle coming from him at the sight. Sparrow was curled up on his side, eyes closed, and cradling the sword he had used earlier in its scabbard. Cautiously, as to not wake the older man, Will lifted Sparrow’s left arm and slowly moved it to rest on the pirate’s hip. He carefully pulled Jack’s right limb away from his chest, allowing him access to take up the weapon. As he re-situated Jack’s arms, the slumbering man let out a heavy breath and opened his eyes exhaustedly.

“William,” he whispered as he grinned broadly.
“I’m sorry I’m so late. I was put to work right away.”
“I tried to stay awake for you, but I guess I dozed off.”
“You’d be more comfortable in your bed. Let me take you upstairs.”
“I’m pretty comfortable here. Ya don’t have to move me.”

Will ignored the statement, swept Jack up in his arms, and ascended the stairs. Sparrow laughed pleasantly as he snuggled against the young male’s chest. He was carried to his bedroom, and Will laid him down on the bed gently.

“Do you want me to stay with you tonight?” the blacksmith inquired as he held back the covers for Jack to slip under.
The answer he desperately wanted to say was right on the tip of his tongue, but the response Jack voiced was, “No. I think I’ll be alright. I should give it another try, ay?”
Will nodded, smiling, and said, “I think that’s a good idea. And if you feel frightened again or anything, don’t hesitate to come wake me.”
“Thank you, love.”

Will leaned down and kissed Sparrow ardently a number of times before finally breaking away to whisper, “Good night.”
“G’night.”

He waited until Will was gone to find a relaxing position; he ended up on his left side, tightly clutching a pillow against his slim frame. For a lengthy period, he stared ahead, unblinkingly, as he attempted to quell the abrupt burst of anxiety within him.

It took an enormous amount of will-power to keep him from going to Will, and despite the lingering apprehension, he closed his eyes and was able to fall asleep.

****
At first he thought it was merely an element of his dream. When it sounded again and became continuous, Will’s eyes shot open and he frenziedly ran to Jack’s bedroom. The sheets were in complete disarray, crumpled and hanging over the sides of the bed and all about the seizing man. He rushed to his friend, trying to ascertain whether Jack was awake or not. The tightly closed eyelids and from the way he thrashed about, it was evident that Sparrow was having a night terror in his sleep.

Jack was practically screaming as he jerked every which way; the intense expression on his face was one of tremendous fright, almost pain. Amidst his shouting, Will was yelling out his name numerous times. Turner grabbed the pirate’s arms and forced them to lie still in an attempt of getting him under control. He kept away from the kicking legs as he strengthened his hold and loudly commanded Jack to wake.

All at once, Sparrow stopped convulsing, and his wails morphed into little whimpers. He was covered with sweat and panting heavily. A tremor shot through his body every few seconds; other than that he was absolutely motionless.

Will released the man’s arms, stroked a tear stained cheek, and worked on pacifying his own rampant nerves. It was not long before Sparrow started twitching again and mumbling incoherently to himself. Refusing to have a repeat of the recent episode, Turner shook him and caressed the man’s perspiring brow.

“Jack, wake up,” he said sternly, urgently. “Jack. Open your eyes for me. Wake up.”

With a loud gasp as if recovering from drowning, Sparrow bolted upright, caught sight of Will, and threw himself to the floor. Frantically, he began crawling towards the room’s farthest corner from the bed.

“Please, no. Please don’t,” he implored after every sharp intake of breath as he sobbed. “Please, no, no, no. Leave me alone. Please, I beg you.”

The younger male halted him halfway to his destination by wrapping strong arms about his waist and torso. The contact made him shriek and plead for mercy more desperately than before. Will turned him around slightly and hugged him firmly.

“Easy now, Jack,” Turner said tenderly. He held Sparrow’s head to his chest, and as he started to rock him gently, his fingers petted the damp hair soothingly. “Easy now. Shhh….You’re all right. It was just a dream. Only a dream.”

Jack curled up against him and cried freely. He was trembling greatly, causing Will to continue murmuring soft words to reassure him. Will’s heart thumped unbelievably hard in his chest, for the outburst unsettled and scared him immensely.

Closing his eyes, he rested his chin on top of Sparrow’s head and whispered, “Only a dream. I’ve got you. Nothing and no one is here to harm you. You’re safe. Try to calm down. I won’t leave you.”

It was a long while until Jack was somewhat composed. He fell asleep shortly after in Will’s embrace. The blacksmith carried him to the bed, rested him down on it, and stretched out beside him.

During the remainder of the night, there were no more extreme incidents, to which Will was extremely grateful for.

****
It had been a restless sleep for Will; he hardly got any at all. The man lying next to him had tossed back and forth, kicked him a number of times, and wept helplessly almost every half hour. When he opened his eyes again for what seemed like the twentieth time that night, he was met by the bright lighting of the sun shining through the window. An indistinct groan of protest came from him, causing his company to steal a glance at him. He rolled onto his back, immediately noticing that Sparrow was sitting up instead of resting next to him. There was no movement from the pirate except for the very slight rise and fall of his shoulders as he breathed.

“Jack?” Turner asked groggily. “What are you doing?”
“Just thinkin’,” Sparrow whispered. “You can go back to sleep.”
“No, I’m-” He rose to sit beside the older man before rubbing his eyes with his thumb and forefinger. “-Awake now. How long have you been?”
“I don’t know. An hour? Maybe less.”
Will cocked his head and studied Jack intently. After a pause he questioned, “Are you all right?”
Jack shook his head and shrugged. “I don’t know anymore. I can’t sleep alone. I can’t control the ugly memories that come into my head in dreams and when I’m awake. I can’t go out. I can’t forgive myself for havin’ you sacrifice your time to take care of me and how much of a burden I am for you.”
“Jack, that’s not true. You are not a burden; you never were.”
A stale silence fell between them before Jack spoke again. “I’m sorry for wakin’ ya last night. I didn’t mean to.”
“It wasn’t a problem. It just….frightened me a little. You had me worried. What were you dreaming about?”
“Him,” was the practically inaudible reply. He blinked, releasing two tears to quickly run down his cheeks. “He won’t go away. I can hear him, see him, bright as day and all that he did to me. His men too. I re-live it all almost every night and see things that they didn’t even do, but very easily could’ve.” Releasing a quaking breath, he asked, “Does that make me mad? Am I goin’ insane? I feel like I am.”

Will put his hand on Sparrow’s back and began rubbing it affectionately. He felt the body stiffen for a fleeting moment before Jack seemed to realize it was merely Will, not someone else, and relaxed into the massaging touch.

“You’re not mad, and you are not going insane,” the younger male voiced confidently. “I know you’re frustrated and tired of feeling what you do, but it’s going to take more time. Don’t rush yourself to recover, and don’t scold yourself because it’s taking longer than you want.”
“What if I never get better? What if I never get over what happened? I don’t want to be afraid anymore, Will.”
“I know you don’t. It’ll just take time to get there.”

Jack nodded, and it surprised Turner when he inched closer to settle against his chest, seeking an embrace. Will wrapped protective arms around the pirate and continued to caress the man’s back with his fingertips. Though Jack tried to conceal it, Will was aware that he was crying.

He did nothing to acknowledge it. He simply held him close, hoping to supply Jack with a sense of stability and reassurance.

****
The ink flowed onto the paper in an elaborate script as the order was written and signed.

“Wait until tonight; it’ll be much easier to catch him when the streets are vacant if he should get away. Shoot him if necessary. Do anything you’d like to him. I just want him found and stowed away with the others.”
“Yes, sir.”

The seal was imprinted on the page before the parchment was folded and passed off to the lieutenant in the room. He tucked it in his breast pocket and left swiftly, already preparing to gather a number of men for the impending task that was of the utmost importance.

outlinedprompts @ 2008-03-20T17:40:00

2008-03-20T22:52:54Z

Title: Lost in Translation (pt. 19)
Prompt: Guilt and/or translation
Characters/Pairings: Jack/Will, Elizabeth, OCs, Norrington
Warning: angst, m/m, language
A/N: WIP. Wow. It's been awhile. I feel so guilty. I hit a bump in the road and just couldn't write for awhile, but now the part is finished! Hopefully the next one won't take so long to do and won't be as hard to write. :D

Part Nineteen

****
Two longboats were lowered into the water next to the anchored ship, and a number of men descended down to them. It was a bright day, making the crystal waters shimmer under the sun’s light. There was a small breeze, and Jack smiled from the peacefulness of the area.

“It’s a shame ya have to go now, love,” he said softly to the woman beside him.
Tia Dalma took his hand in hers and caressed it delicately. “I ‘ave faith dat you will be just fine, Jack Sparrow. You ‘ave healed and ‘ave a good man dat loves you. Do not t’ink him will leave you.”
Jack sighed and gave a nod. “I won’t.”

They placed a quick kiss on each other’s lips and hugged in farewell. When they drew away after a moment, she trailed her finger gently down his cheek and voiced quietly, “Do not lose hope, no matter the tribulation.”

With that, she strode to the starboard side and climbed down into one of the boats; Sparrow watched as the men rowed toward the mouth of the Pantano River. His eyes soon wandered to the Pearl nearby and frowned from spotting a longboat of Norrington’s ship crossing paths with one coming from his former prized possession. A sudden hand on his shoulder made him jump and let out a yelp. He turned to find Will beside him, who had a worried look shadowing his features.

“You scared me,” Sparrow stated, slightly breathless.
“I’m sorry; I didn’t mean to. I just thought you may be tired and want to go lie down.”
“No, I’m fine, mate.”
“Are you sure? I can keep you company if you’re wanting that.”
“I’m fine, Will,” the pirate said more firmly. “What is this about?”
“Jack, I think we should go inside the cabin. Just for a little while.”
“Why? There’s somethin’ you’re not tellin’ me. What is it?”
Will glanced to James at the side railing, who gave the blacksmith an affirmative nod.
Sparrow followed the younger man’s eyes, a sense of anxiety flooding through him from the grave expression James bore. “Will, what’s happening?” he asked in a somewhat quivering voice.
“Just come with me, Jack. Please.” He grasped the pirate’s hand to lead him away, though Jack was quick to withdraw it.
“No, damn it. Tell me what this is about.”

Will’s eyes strayed again, and Sparrow looked to see what had the young man’s attention now. It was not long before Jack knew exactly why his lover had tried to usher him inside. He felt a knife sink into his chest, preventing him from breathing. Overwhelming terror consumed him, causing him to quake greatly.

One by one, the remaining members of Barbossa’s crew came up from the Pearl’s boat below to gather on the deck. Their hands were shackled and the crewmen of the Pearl who had escorted them had pistols aimed and ready to fire should anything occur. Their gazes met Jack’s, and the pirate trembled uncontrollably from the wicked grins some of them had.

“Whored yourself out to everyone yet?” one questioned smugly.

Gibbs yelled at him to be silent, though the prisoners laughed at the degrading remark. A chill racked Sparrow’s body, and he prayed that he would fall to the deck unconscious. He could not move, nor could he glance away from his previous captors. The vivid memories of the abuse he had suffered at their hands played in his mind, producing tears in his petrified eyes. He remembered the men individually, seeing their dominating faces above him as they raped and beat him. Nervous sweat soaked him, and he felt as if his blood was burning as it coursed rapidly throughout him.

The Blue Rose’s longboat returned with the rest of the sadistic crew, and once all of the men were onboard, James gave the order to take them down to the brig. As they shuffled off, Sparrow observed them with weeping, pained brown orbs. Unexpectedly, one of the pirates spat on his face. It triggered an uproar, for the former crew of Barbossa’s began shouting insults and inappropriate proposals at Jack, while James’ crew bellowed at them to cease their slander. Sparrow closed his eyes, shaking as he started to sob. He recoiled from the comforting arm that went across his shoulders, fear seizing him entirely.

“Please don’t hurt me,” he pleaded. “Please. I’m sorry.”
“Shh….Jack, it’s Will. Don’t be afraid. It’s all right. Come on. We’ll go lie down together.”

The young man took the grieving victim into the captain’s quarters and to the bedroom. He sat Sparrow and himself on the bed and wiped the spit off of the older male’s cheek and forehead with his shirt sleeve. The water droplets that came from the closed eyes were erased with gentle thumbs as Will cupped Jack’s face in his hands.

“I wish you didn’t have to see them,” he said tenderly. “I’m sorry, Jack.”
“Please don’t let them take me. Oh god, please don’t, Will.”
“No one’s going to take you. You’re safe. We had to bring them here because the Pearl cannot dock at Port Royal. Groves is to place them in jail when we get there. That’s all. They’re not here to harm you. They can’t. Do you understand?”

Sparrow nodded, and Will kissed him chastely before holding him securely in his arms.

“No one’s going to take you, Jack. I promise. I promise.”

****
“Jack?”
“What?”
“Can I ask you a question?”
“Sure, of course.”
“Were you serious when you mentioned that you and Barbossa were lovers?”

Sparrow shifted to his left side to face the younger man, but he could not look directly at him. His fingers meandered about on the bed sheet as he thought out his response.

“Yes, I was,” he began softly. “We were for about a year and a half or something like that. We slept together every night, or at least we’d be in the same bed; we didn’t always sleep, if you get my drift. I trusted him with everything. And I loved him. I did. For the longest time, I thought he felt the same. Then he mutinied, and everything shattered. Just turned upside down. He took it all from me. And I hated him for it – hated him more than I could say, and I longed to kill him – yet I still loved him a little for some reason. Bein’ his….plaything for almost five months….I couldn’t believe that he was allowin’ his men to do such horrible things to me – to me…to his former lover. It made everythin’ worse because I….I hadn’t stopped loving him. After all he did to me, I still loved him. Fucking stupid, isn’t it? But how could he just….forget how we were?”

Embarrassed by the tears streaking down his face, he rolled onto his side to put his back to Will. He curled up and worked to keep his breathing soft and even. When an arm went about his waist, he stiffened and anticipated a blow to his head; Will surely had to be utterly ashamed of him now.

The younger man cuddled him affectionately and placed delicate kisses on the pirate’s neck before whispering tenderly in his ear.

“I’m sorry, Jack,” he spoke.
Sparrow merely nodded.
“And I’m sorry I brought it up.”
“It’s fine. Bound to come out sometime, ay?”

During the lengthy period in which they laid together, nothing more was ever said.

****
The skin was raised and rough, appalling in appearance, and shared untold experiences that the man saw fit to withhold from others. The once thick, dark, prized hair that would have been obscuring the scars on his back with its length now barely graced the tops of his shoulders, having no where near its former personality. There were no braided strands or dreadlocks; the only things left of its uniqueness were the two beaded strands he had left alone.

Fingertips caressed his nude back, feeling every healed slice from the whip. He breathed soundly as he lay asleep on his abdomen, emitting a small sigh now and then. His company studied his partially tranquil visage, noting the rapid twitches of fear that spawned from one of the many recurring nightmares he often had. The mumbles he made could never be understood, but his friend always had an idea as to what he was uttering.

Will leaned down and kissed the pirate’s tanned flesh in numerous spots on his dorsal side before he put his arm about Jack’s waist and rested his head on the grotesque scars to snuggle against him. Sparrow’s body shook from detecting the new pressure on him, and a minute whimper leaked from his mouth. The younger man reached up a hand and stroked the short locks of the pirate gently, attempting to reach Jack in his sleep to pacify him. He gazed at the valley of wounds in front of his eyes that spanned across the slim frame he was lying beside. Sadness overcame him as he listened to the words Jack had spoken earlier in his mind. He did not understand how Sparrow could have – or perhaps he still did – loved the most devious man in the Caribbean. The immense hurt Jack had because of this was something Will could only wish to heal in time.

“I don’t know why he would let such things happen to you either, Jack,” he whispered. “You deserved none of it. I pray you find someone else to give your heart to and trust, and that they will not betray you….Someone other than me.”

As if acknowledging the fact someone was talking to him, Jack breathed the younger man’s name, though fell entirely silent right after. There was a tear that followed, and Will let it escape untouched down the pirate’s face as he closed his own eyes and searched for sleep.

****
Two more days passed before the shores of Port Royal could be seen. Everyone was anxious to step on land except for Jack; Will detected the extreme melancholy by looking at the man’s appearance. Sparrow gazed at the harbor they were nearing with immeasurable misery etched in his still lightly bruised features. He stood motionless as others wandered about behind him. Will observed him from a short distance, wanting to go to his side, yet he knew it was best to leave him alone as the realization of living on land settled in.

“Is he alright?” Elizabeth questioned quietly once she was standing beside her fiancé.
Will did not avert his eyes, nor did he nod or shake his head to answer.
“Will?”
“I don’t know,” he replied faintly. “I hope so. It’ll just be a….shock to him.”
“Is he staying with you?”
“Yes, for the time being. And he’ll have to stay inside; he can’t be seen.”
“Perhaps we can get a pardon for him.”
“I don’t believe so. Not here, at least.”

The ship lowered anchor, and men began clambering over the side to race away on the dock. Groves and his men brought the prisoners up from the brig to shuffle them along toward Fort Charles. Sparrow did not flinch, nor did he show any reaction to the malicious insults and catcalls the shackled crewmembers shouted at him. There was only one indication Will saw that confirmed the spiteful words were having an impact; it was found in the single, clear jewel that made a path down Sparrow’s left cheek. It stung Will worse than if the pirate had been quivering and apologizing desperately for wrongs he did not do.

When Groves’ party was gone and could no longer be seen, Will treaded to the older man and put his hand on his back. Jack seemed startled, as if awaking from a reverie, though recovered from the initial jolt upon discovering it was his lover who was touching him. His lips twitched as if he were making an effort to smile, yet the despaired frown won out. He let Will take his hand to hold, enjoying how the younger man massaged it gently.

“What are you thinking about?”
Sparrow exhaled a heavy breath as his eyes scanned the scenery in front of him. “This isn’t like I’m leavin’ the ship for several days to acquire supplies and what not,” he said despondently. “I’m really leavin’. For good. I won’t be back. I’m leavin’ the last little bit of who I was.”
“You may return to sail out to sea again, Jack. Just give it some time.”
“No,” he replied, shaking his head. “I’ll never return. There is no more Captain Jack Sparrow.”

His fingers slid off of Will’s palm as he retreated to the side to climb down. Will watched him descend with disheartened eyes, realizing that Jack’s mental state had not improved as much as he had thought.

After retrieving the pirate’s clothing that Gibbs had given him at their stop at the Pantano, he followed down to Sparrow and led him away to what would be his new home.

****
“Here we are,” Will announced as he opened the door and stepped aside for Jack to enter.

Sparrow stepped inside, immediately looking about to take in his new residency. The living room they stood in was small, but appeared homey. There was a sofa, fireplace, a few chairs, a couple of bookshelves, and a low table in the middle of the area. There was a doorway leading into the little kitchen and a staircase to his left.

“What do you think?” the younger man asked kindly.
Jack forced a smile on his face before answering. “It’s nice. Thank you for lettin’ me stay here.”
“No need to thank me. I’m glad to have you. Follow me. I’ll show you to your room.”

Turner started up the stairs with Jack trailing behind him. Once at the top, he turned left and led his guest down the hallway to the second door on the right.

“My room’s right there,” he said and pointed to the first one they had passed. “And this is yours.”

He opened the door and went in with Sparrow behind him. The headboard of the bed was pushed against the left wall; a decent sized window with a ledge wide enough for a person to sit on in front of it was on the opposite side of the room from where the two men stood. A dresser was off to the right along with a chair. The area was not big by any means, but Jack did not much care whether it was or not. It could have been the most luxurious bedroom he had ever seen, yet he would still be miserable from being kept away from the ocean.

“Is this alright?”
Sparrow nodded and swallowed to relax his throat. “Yes, this is perfect. Thank you.”
“Great. Listen, um, would you be alright here by yourself for a little while? I thought I’d go check on Elizabeth and help….explain where we’ve been.”
“I’m not a child, William,” Sparrow replied distantly. “I’ll be fine. You don’t have to constantly worry about me.”
“I just wanted to be sure.”
“I’ll be fine. I promise. Go off to your fiancé.”

Will gave him a compassionate smile and set Jack’s clothing and belts on the bed and the pirate’s boots on the floor before leaving the room. It was not long before Sparrow heard the door shut downstairs, signaling the young man’s exit. He exhaled a deep breath and treaded to the window seat to relax on. It was evening, and the sky had just begun turning orange and purple from the impending sunset. The sea glimmered under the peaceful light and beckoned him to return.

Hugging one knee to his chest, he rested his forehead on it and began to weep.

****
A light knock on the doorframe caused Jack to hurriedly look away from the window to see who was now with him.

“Hello, Jack,” Will said quietly.
“Hello, Will,” was the faint reply.
As the young man made his way to the pirate, he asked warmly, “Have you been there since I left?”
“Felt wrong to move. Just broodin’ away at the loss, I suppose. It was beautiful. Calm. A good breeze movin’ it about. Perfect for….” He fell silent and bowed his head, observing his twiddling fingers on his lap.
“Come on,” Will stated and offered his hand. “You should lie down and try to get some sleep. I’ll do the same.”

He escorted Sparrow to the bed, and the older man slid beneath the covers, though remained sitting up. His hands roamed around on the bed linens, taking in their softness, and he was delighted at how comfortable the bed felt. It was much better than the one on the ship or any other one he had ever slept on.

“Do you want me to stay with you tonight?” Will asked.
“No. I think I’ll be fine.”
“Alright then. Well….good night, Jack.”

The young man kissed Sparrow’s cheek gently before the pirate was able to bid him the same. Will closed the door halfway behind him, allowing Jack to breathe his thanks and appreciation for such a wonderful bed without feeling embarrassed. He sprawled out on it, rolled around, and giggled softly as he let his body enjoy its coziness.

After several minutes he lay still on his back and gazed at the ceiling contently; a smile graced his countenance.

At that moment, his depression from being away from the sea had disappeared. It was replaced by the thrill of being able to sleep alone.

****
Three hours had passed, and Sparrow had not been able to fall asleep once. The solitude had not been as rewarding as he had originally felt. Will had spent every night at his side ever since the rescue, and Barbossa had always been present in the same room with him before that. It made him uneasy to not have anyone other than himself in the small area.

With a weighty sigh, he got up from the bed, retrieved the lit lantern from the table next to him, and shuffled out the door. Hesitantly, he started creeping down the hallway towards Will’s quarters. The door was not shut, and he peered into the room before entering. Nervousness rose within him as he stepped to the younger man’s bedside. When he was near enough, he discovered Will’s eyes to be closed and listened to his lover’s even respirations. The tranquility in which he found Turner caused him to rethink what he had originally wanted to do. He did not wish to wake him any longer.

“Get a hold of yourself, Sparrow,” he whispered almost inaudibly to himself. “This is pathetic. You don’t need someone with you in order to go to sleep.”

Quietly, he treaded to the door and was almost out until a voice stopped him.

“Jack? What are you doing?” Will asked groggily.
Sparrow turned to him, swallowed, and shrugged. “I, um….I couldn’t sleep, so I thought I’d just….check on you.”
“You didn’t want to be alone, did you?”
There was a pause before Sparrow nodded. “I’m afraid to be and embarrassed to admit it.”
“There’s nothing to be embarrassed about. Come here.”

As if defeated, Sparrow obeyed and sat down on the bed in front of his host. He kept his head lowered in an effort to conceal his coyness, yet the younger male detected it nevertheless.

Resting a comforting hand on Sparrow’s knee, Will spoke quietly, “Jack, it’s all right. I understand why you wouldn’t want to be. And I was actually….missing you here next to me.”
“I’m bein’ so childish. And….stupid.”
“You’re not stupid-”
“I couldn’t bear to be by myself. That’s not absurd to you?”
“No, it’s not.”
“I was excited to at last have the opportunity to sleep alone. But I just grew frightened. Afraid of what would happen to me without the security of someone beside me. Not that he protected me or anythin’ like you, but….I always knew he was there.” With a snicker, he added, “He knew just what to do, didn’t he? He knew just how to terrify me in ways that would last even after he’d rid himself of me….What do I do, Will?”

Without a word, Turner pulled the older man to him and kissed him delicately. It did not take much to arouse Jack’s desires, and in quick time, he was on his back with his legs parted, eagerly ready to be ravished by his lover. Once both of the men’s clothes were discarded, they made fast work of familiarizing themselves with one another’s bodies by caressing each other’s skin affectionately.

The darkened room came alive from the sounds of moans, whispers, and whimpers. It was two more hours before Jack had the chance to sleep again, at which point he was finally successful in submerging himself in an undisturbed slumber.

outlinedprompts @ 2008-02-04T14:13:00

2008-02-04T20:15:05Z

Title: The Wraith of Jack (28 and epilogue)
Rating: NC-17
Characters/Pairings: Jack/Will, Jack/Norrington, Jack/OCs
Warning: supernatural, language, violence/torture, rape, m/m, scene of masturbation, illness, character death
Disclaimer: I don't own POTC; all belong to Elliott, Rossio, etc.
Summary: There are individuals who seek to say "goodbye" or who are in severe danger - what was his reason for coming?
A/N: COMPLETE!

Part Twenty-Eight: “Freedom’s Serenade”

****
Eyelids flickered open to expose exhausted brown eyes. Jack clutched the top of the blankets to him and sighed heavily. It took him a moment to comprehend where he was. As he gazed around carelessly, Amelia entered the room.

“Finally awake, I see,” she said kindly and strode to him.
“Amelia,” he responded in a faint whisper and smiled.
“We were beginning to seriously worry about you. You’ve been out for three days since James found you.”
He looked beside him, stared at her once more, and asked, “Where is he?”
“He’s off at that man’s field.”
Jack’s features became troubled. “Where?”
“To work.”
“Oh,” he responded uncertainly. He soon spoke with more conviction, “Oh. Of course. I knew that.”
“He’ll be very pleased to know you’re awake.”
“I just wish he was here now,” he stated disappointedly.
“He’ll be here shortly. In the meantime, can I get ya anything? Surely you’re hungry.”
“Not so much. But thanks for the offer.”

She studied his crestfallen countenance for a period, while he simply gazed emptily ahead.

“It’s not like he abandoned you. He’ll be back. Besides, I don’t think he ever could leave ya. He truly cares for you, Jack,” she at last voiced.
Jack nodded and sniffed. “I know.”
“He regrets the things he said.”
“I do too. I’m surprised he hasn’t ordered me to leave. I’m such a burden to him. To you.”
“Don’t talk like that. You are not a burden to either one of us.”
“He can’t be content as long as I’m here.”
“Jack, he loves you. I don’t know if you knew that, but there it is. He cares greatly for you, but he doesn’t know what he can do to make you happy. That’s all he wants.”
You see, Jackie? He can’t be happy unless you are. And seeing as you’re unable to be content with what you have, he’ll never be happy. Seems a tad dismal to me anyway you slice it. Makes you selfish once again.
Jack closed his eyes, and a tear landed on the pillow. “It wasn’t supposed to be like this,” he whispered dolefully.
“Pardon?”
“Nothing.”
“I think the two of you need to have a serious chat. Now, I’ll be right back with some tea and croissants for you.”

She stood and left swiftly. Jack massaged his temples and muttered a number of curses under his breath.

It would only be fair to him to let him know how you really feel, Jackie.

Quietly, he began to sing in an effort to suppress his critical thoughts and to rid himself of the sudden pain taking hold of his body.

****
The flames glowed in the sunken amber eyes that gazed upon the fire. Jack floated between sleep and awareness; it was quite cozy being cocooned within the warm, soft blanket. No part of him showed except for his head and the tips of his toes. He had ventured from the bedroom to the main room sofa to wait for James. It was far later than the time the young man usually returned. Jack briskly shoved away any trace of worry that came to mind.

Fifteen more minutes passed before the door opened, and James strode inside. He shut the entrance, hung up his coat, and paused from spotting the pirate.

“Evening, Jamie,” Jack said quietly without averting his gaze from the fireplace.
James strolled to the furniture and sat down. “Evening.” A broad grin came to his face and he sighed in disbelief. “You’re finally awake. Thank god you’re all right. Are you feeling well?”
“I suppose. Thanks for takin’ me in.”
“No need to thank me. I’m just so relieved I found you when I did. Who knows what could’ve happened if you had been out there another day.” He scrutinized Jack’s seemingly expressionless countenance, discovering that the pirate was hiding his troubles. “Is there something on your mind you wish to speak about?”
Jack licked his dry lips and swallowed before he answered. “Did you get the pouch of money I set on the porch?”
James frowned. “What money?”
“It’s not much, but it was all they would give me.”
“Who?” the young man inquired fretfully.
“I….I took your advice, James,” he stated, sounding embarrassed. “I couldn’t get many. I don’t blame them. Who wants to bugger a used, one-legged has-been?”
“Oh god, Jack-”
“They paid me for a couple of hours. I tried me best to give an extraordinary performance under them. On the floor, on the bed, the chair – it didn’t matter. And I realized somethin’, James.” He blinked, releasing a crystal droplet to leak from his eye. “You were right. I’m nothin’ other than a filthy whore. No longer do I take pride in being Jack Sparrow, nor should I. He’s nothing. I have no purpose other than to submit to men’s desires and power.”
“That’s not true, Jack-”
“I’m shocked you continue to look after me. To let me be sheltered in your home. In your bed. Certainly someone such as you would be repulsed to be around someone as tainted and unclean as I am. I’ve done you wrong; you don’t deserve this.”

Ah, now doesn’t that make ya feel better, Jackie? Perhaps at last he sees it too. It’s funny how you can go from infamous pirate captain to a pitiful prostitute.

James inched closer to the older man, making Jack glance nervously at him.

“Jack, listen to me,” James said gently, yet with some firmness. “You are a remarkable human being. I still find myself in awe of you. Jack, I….I can’t even find words to say that can accurately express how much I care for you. I apologize for the heartless things I said. I’m honored to have you here. Never, never think for one second that you are an inconvenience, or worthless, or anything else. The world has beaten you down, Jack; it’s been unkind, and it’s a horrible shame. But I hope you can see that there is good to be had.”

Without another word, James wrapped his arms around Jack and brought the pirate to lean against his chest. Jack wept silently as the young man simply held him tenderly. Not since Will had embraced him had he felt such an extreme sense of security. A minute smile graced his visage from the abundant feeling of adoration that suddenly welled inside of him for James.

“Jamie,” he whispered in a constrained voice.
“Yes?”
“I want ya to be happy. I love you.” He knew the word did not have the same meaning, nor the same intense feeling, as it did when applied to Will, yet he considered it accurately enough to describe his emotions.
“And I love you, Jack.”

Time was nonexistent for them as they submerged themselves in one another’s comforting arms.

****
A soft murmur came from James, and he smiled from feeling the smooth skin under him. He was lying between Jack’s leg and the edge of the couch; the pirate’s abdomen was his pillow. Jack’s hands rested on James’ head and shoulder and clutched the blanket that was about him as well.

The younger man kissed the man’s exposed torso a few times, eliciting faint sounds from the sleeping pirate. As he gazed at Jack’s peaceful countenance, he was filled with intense admiration and devotion. In his mind, there was nothing more beautiful than Jack’s subdued, tranquil expression.

A noise from the kitchen roused his attention. He raised his head in time to see Amelia coming toward him. With a slightly embarrassed grin, he muttered thanks under his breath for being fully clothed.

“You two were lookin’ so content and adorable, I tried not to wake ya,” she said kindly.
James smiled. “He finally went to sleep last night; I don’t want to disturb him, but I think he’ll be more comfortable on the bed.”
“I’m sure you won’t bother him.”

James nodded and cautiously got up from the sofa. He secured the blanket around the older man’s frame, slid his arms beneath the man’s neck and knee, and lifted him. Jack released a tiny whimper as he nestled against James’ chest.

“Jamie?” he whispered almost inaudibly.
“Shh….Sleep. I’m just moving you to the bedroom.”

The young man walked to his quarters and laid the pirate on the bed gently. He caressed Jack’s cheek delicately before kissing him lightly.

“Don’t go,” Jack breathed, eyes still closed.
“I’ll just be in the other room if you need me.”
“Please. Stay. I want to hold you.”

James had the sudden urge to cry from the overwhelming affection bubbling in him. He crawled onto the furniture and lay on his back beside the man. Jack snuggled against the warm body, placed his hand on the male’s chest, and sighed contently. James cuddled his lover to him and stroked his hair soothingly.

“Go to sleep,” he whispered delicately before kissing the top of Jack’s head.

The words fell on deaf ears, for Jack had already vanished into the comforting abyss to dream.

****
Jack had rested serenely for two hours before he started to cough uncontrollably. He sat up and felt a comforting hand begin to rub his back in a circular motion. The fits before had never been so taxing as it was at that moment; he gasped for air, clutched his chest, and shielded his mouth with his arm. His lungs were on fire, and his throat ached terribly.

“It’s all right,” James said soothingly when he saw numerous tears leak from Jack’s eyes. “You’ll be fine.”

Jack’s whole frame shook as the coughs consumed him. Several minutes passed, and the physical exertion was finally beginning to dwindle in severity. He was now able to attempt a deep breath before he coughed again. Suddenly, he felt something slide down his chin. He touched his fingers to his face and looked at them.

“Oh god,” he choked with extreme alarm.
James swallowed his immense concern in order to put Jack at ease. “It’s all right. It’ll be fine. I’ll get the medicine,” he stated as he raced out of the room.

The pirate was overcome with a few more coughs before the episode at last ended. His arm was stained red where he had held it near his mouth, and blood trickled over his lips to drip from his beard and onto his lap.

“Oh god,” he said hoarsely and wiped the tears from his cheeks.
James entered and hurriedly moved to the bed. “Here. Drink this down.”

He poured the medicine onto the spoon, placed it in Jack’s mouth, and removed it once the pirate closed his lips around it. Jack swallowed with difficulty as the young man cleaned his face with a cloth.

“What’s wrong with me, James?” he questioned, panic evident in his brown orbs.
“I don’t know. I’ll bring the doctor here to you today. God, Jack, you had me scared.”
“Me too.”
“Do you want to lie down for awhile? Perhaps move somewhere else?”
“I’m just goin’ to settle meself here. I don’t feel like movin’.”
“All right. I’ll leave now, then, and be back as soon as possible. Will you be fine while I’m gone?”
“I think I can manage. Can you bring me my clothes?”
“Certainly.”

James fetched the pirate’s breeches and shirt from the wardrobe and helped him dress. He kissed Jack’s cheek before leaving the room. Jack fell back onto the pillows and sighed tiredly. His arms were outstretched at his sides and lay limp. Drowsily, he gazed at the ceiling as his respirations slowed to an even pace. Perspiration shined on his skin along with the thin lines of blood from his mouth.

“Where are you, Will?” he whispered desolately. “Please, come back.” He closed his eyes and repeated faintly, “Please come back.”

****
James closed the door once he could no longer see the doctor. His expression was painted with extraordinary despair. The words spoken to him after Jack’s examination kept repeating in his mind, bringing tears to his eyes. He dreaded returning to the bedroom. What was he to say? How was he to say it? Mindlessly, his feet shuffled forward and took him to the last place he wished to be.

Jack was sitting near the edge of the bed, and his shoulders shuddered with each rattling breath he drew in through his opened mouth. He was drenched with sweat, making him pull his shirt off and set it aside in an attempt to cool down. James could hear the pirate wheezing from where he stood at the doorway. With every shaky breath Jack took, he clutched his right side and occasionally his hip. It was evident that he was in extreme pain, yet he smiled as brightly as ever when James started toward him.

“Hello again, love,” he whispered wearily. “Did he leave?”
James bit his lip and nodded before taking a seat in front of the older man. “Yes, he did,” he answered in a choked voice.
Jack frowned and noticed the sadness in the former Commodore’s eyes. “What’s wrong?” He coughed a few times, the third tainting the skin of his hand red, and gasped, “What’s wrong, Jamie?”

As James stared at the pirate’s concerned face, he could not contain it any longer. He closed his eyes and began to weep. Jack put an arm around the young man’s torso and his other about James’ neck. James wrapped his own around the male’s waist, and they clung to one another tightly. Jack shut his eyes and nestled his head in the crook of his lover’s shoulder. The feeling of the pirate’s thin frame trembling against his as Jack desperately tried to inhale at least one deep breath caused more tears to stream from James’ eyes.

“Don’t cry, darlin’,” Jack forced out. He kissed the young man’s neck lightly and rubbed his back soothingly.

They remained in one another’s embrace for fifteen minutes before they finally parted. Jack smiled contently and waited for James to speak.

“I don’t know how to tell you, Jack,” the young man stated quietly. “The doctor believes the infection has spread even more and….”
“I’m not goin’ to get better, am I?” the pirate inquired even though he knew the inevitable answer.
James shook his head and wiped his eyes. “No, you’re not. And he doesn’t think that you’re going to make it much longer either.”

Jack nodded and bowed his head. He felt movement as James crawled to his side before an arm went across his shoulders and pulled him back gently to lie down. James held the pirate to him and showered his face with soft kisses as they lay in silence.

It was soon James’ turn to comfort, for Jack surrendered to his grieving tears.

****
With each passing day, Jack’s condition grew worse. He was hardly strong enough to walk; the pain that frequently came to his right side had become so excruciating that he passed out from it numerous times; and he was rapidly losing his vision in his right eye. James was granted another day off from his work in order to be with Jack more. The days he had to be away, Amelia cared for the pirate. She did not have to do much, however; Jack took to sleeping on the sofa during most of the afternoons. His appetite had declined, and the only reason he ate was because James implored him to do so.

He lay on the bed one evening, staring absentmindedly at the ceiling as he waited for James to return home. A dejected sigh expelled itself from his mouth. Because of his frailty, James had not touched him sexually other than to kiss him tenderly. He yearned to feel the young man inside him; he had tried to instigate such a happening, yet James always denied him. Knowing that the former Commodore was still gone, he unbuttoned his breeches and pulled them down to just above his knee. He pushed his shirt up to his chin and moved his head about on the pillow until he was comfortable.

With languid fingers, Jack cradled his flaccid member and began to massage it gently. A stifled, somewhat high-pitched noise came from him. A quick intake of breath sounded as he caressed himself, and a moan was soon to follow as he started to rub his palm along his length. He closed his eyes, grinning giddily when he imagined Will to be the one tending to his budding erection. Two fingers stroked him from base to tip several times before they commenced kneading the hard flesh.

“Ohhh….Will….” he groaned, his voice laden with ecstasy. “Uhhnnn….Yes, Will….”

As his left hand continued to focus on his arousal, his right slid up his body to his mouth. He nipped and sucked on the four digits individually, making his throbbing organ twitch in a spasm of pleasure. Slowly, he trailed them down to a nipple, and a breathy whimper escaped him as he pinched the sensitive spot. His fingers toyed with the dark, brown area until it visibly protruded from his chest. He panted as he persistently fiddled with the sore areola, while the fingers on his other hand clasped around his groin and started to move up and down the erected member with intense vigor and friction. A throaty moan resonated through the area from the extreme rapture he was experiencing from touching his own body. Perspiration formed on his hot skin as his ministrations became more intense, and the sounds of unbelievable elation came repeatedly.

A quivering whimper forced itself out of his mouth when he felt pleasing tingles ripple through him. He reached his orgasm and ejaculated onto his hand.

Leisurely, his eyes opened half way, and he appeared as if he were in a daze. He breathed heavily and lay immobile as he recovered from the exertion.

He never knew that the intimate act with himself had been observed from the doorway.

“Evening, Jack,” James said as he entered the room.

The pirate’s cheeks reddened, and he looked at the young man with utter embarrassment. James smiled at this and undressed himself completely. He crept onto the bed beside Jack, removed the man’s breeches, and Jack rose up in order for him to take the shirt off. The former Commodore moved over the emaciated being and pressed his lips against the pirate’s chest. He suckled the smooth skin, traced patterns on it with his tongue, and bit it playfully. Jack giggled and entwined his fingers in the male’s hair. He sighed blissfully as James treated his body with affection. The younger man forged a path to Jack’s lips and kissed him ardently.

“Take,” Jack breathed before James covered his mouth again. “Me,” he finished after another.
“Are you sure you can handle it?” James questioned and moved down to suck on the pirate’s neck.
“Yes. Please. I need you.”

The ex-Navy man pulled away and retrieved the bottle of oil from the table next to the bed. He lubricated his arousal, and Jack crossed his leg over the male’s back. James positioned himself and penetrated his lover gradually. Jack clenched his teeth and raked his fingernails repeatedly down James’ shoulder blades. James began to thrust in and out of the pirate’s body slowly. In a short time his pace sped from the increasing stimulation he got from looking upon Jack’s contorted expression and hearing him moan. They rocked together beautifully, and their respirations were quick and uneven.

James’ propulsions grew immensely powerful as he neared his peak, making Jack virtually scream with every thrust. At last, the younger man climaxed within the warm being, crying out Jack’s name as he did so. He bowed his head and unhurriedly pulled out of the pirate’s body. Quaking arms wrapped about him and eased him down to rest on top of the older man. Jack held James’ head under his chin and stroked the male’s damp hair lovingly. They panted for air, and James smiled from being able to feel Jack’s racing heartbeat.

“I love you, James,” Jack said softly as a tear fell from his eye.
“And I love you, Jack.”
“It’s not goin’ to be much longer, is it?”
“No, I don’t think it is,” James whispered and blinked to release a couple of tears.

They lay in silence for a long while before drifting to sleep, and neither knew that the other had been crying.

****
When James woke the next morning, he could hear Jack breathing shallowly behind him. He rolled onto his side and sat up. Jack gazed at him with exhausted, hurt-filled eyes, but smiled cheerfully nonetheless. Dark circles were beginning to form under his eyes, sweat shined on his skin, and James’ heart broke as he stared at him.

“Good morning, love,” Jack said in a raspy, weak voice.
“Good morning. How are you feeling?” James instantly felt like a fool for asking such a thing.
“I’ve been better.” He winced as a bolt of pain went through his side. “My right eyesight’s almost entirely gone.” A bitter cough shook his feeble frame, and James could see that it drained him of every bit of energy he had.
“I’m so sorry, Jack.”
“It’s alright, darlin’.”
“Maybe we shouldn’t have done that last night.”
“Now, don’t say that,” Jack gasped and winked. “Then you won’t want to do it again.”
James gave a small smile. “I suppose.”
There was a slight pause before Jack inquired, “Jamie?”
“Yes?”
The brown eyes were suddenly fraught with helplessness. “Do you think….Do you think Will is comin’?”
James ordered himself to not look away from the pirate’s hopeful eyes. Though he knew the Pearl’s captain would not make it, he replied softly, “Yes. I do.”
The older man beamed happily and whispered, “I think he is too.”
“Well now, you must be hungry then. I’ll go get us some breakfast.”
“Sounds good.”

James made his way off of the bed and put on his breeches before exiting the area. Amelia had a tray already laid out for them when he entered the kitchen. He thanked her graciously, returned to the bedroom, and sighed despondently.

Jack was lying on his stomach, unconscious, with his left arm and leg dangling over the side. As James walked closer, he saw a trickle of blood dripping onto the sheets from the corner of the pirate’s mouth. Hurriedly, he set the tray on the table and moved onto the bed. He lifted Jack’s limp form to lean back on him, pushed away the locks of hair that obscured the man’s visage, and cleaned the red substance from his cheek and chin with his thumb.

With care, he inched his way backward to the wall. He positioned Jack between his legs, placed his arms about his waist, and held him snugly.

Gently, the younger man rocked from side to side and started to sing quietly.

All at once, he shattered into tears.

****
The sun shone brilliantly in the pastel blue sky, and the wind was favorable. Will strode about on deck aimlessly as his crew worked on their tasks. He stopped in the middle of the area and pulled the compass from his belt. There was a bit of hesitation before he lifted the top. The needle spun about wildly as he expected it would, but it abruptly stopped in seconds. He frowned and shook it, though it stayed the same. He looked to the helm quizzically, not understanding what it could possibly be pointing to.

A wave of coldness swept over him, and he knew what was to come. However, the icy sensation changed into a pleasantly warm one. There was a laugh that preceded the image, and he was wholly stunned at what met his eyes.

Jack was standing near Cotton at the wheel with a broad grin on his countenance. The tremendous joy the pirate had was not the only thing that shocked Will. Jack was actually standing on his own; he had his right leg again. He was dressed in the attire Will had always used to see him wear, and every single bead and charm that had been taken from him were back in his thick mane.

Will gaped at him in astonishment. As if he knew Will had been staring at him all this time, Jack averted his gaze to wink at him flirtatiously. The ex-blacksmith raced up the stairs and stood beside the apparition, causing Jack to turn his head to him and smile. Seeing the man so close made tears spring to Will’s chocolate orbs. It was the Jack Sparrow he had used to know, the Captain Jack Sparrow that had not been tortured and raped horrendously.

“It’s a good day today, Will,” Jack said merrily. “I can feel it.”
“J-Jack? You’re here,” Will stated dumbfounded.
“Course I am! Where else would I be?”
Will was unaware he was being watched by a rather confused Cotton as he spoke to the man that was not actually there. “Your leg….It’s not gone.”
“Why would it be gone? Perhaps you should go lie down for a bit, mate. You don’t seem so well.” Jack snapped his fingers, and Will noticed that his thumb was not absent either. “Tell ya what. How ‘bout ye go into my cabin and I’ll be there in a minute. I know a way to make ya feel better.”

He grinned mischievously and chuckled before fading to nothingness.

Will was caught by Cotton before he collapsed to the deck from his overwhelming disbelief.

****
Three days went by, and Jack had been confined to the bed the entire time. He would often weave in and out of consciousness and had begun to vomit small amounts of blood every now and then. His skin grew pale; his figure was terribly thin, for he had given up eating completely. At times, he did not know where he was and did not recognize Amelia or James. He was in a constant state of anguish; nothing could assuage his pain.

It took everything he had to venture out of the bedroom one afternoon. Amelia stopped him before he could make it to the front door.

“Where do you think you’re goin’?” she asked.
“Some air,” he whispered faintly. “I want to be outside today.”
“James told me that I’m supposed to keep you in that bed.”
“Come on. Don’t be like that,” he voiced with a smile.
“Oh, all right. I suppose it’ll do you some good.”
“Thank you.”

He treaded out the door and paused to catch his breath once on the porch before continuing his trek. He made his way to the large, lush tree he was fond of and laid on the ground under its canopy. The journey had ridded him of every ounce of strength he possessed, causing him to breathe weightily as he gazed at the clear sky. A smile spread onto his face as his thoughts strayed to the night he and Will had spent beneath the tree. Though he could not see it, he imagined their star to be directly above him.

“I wish you will not spend time mournin’ for me,” he whispered almost inaudibly. “And I wish that you’ll find someone else to love.”

A sense of peace overcame him, nothing like he had ever known. There was no pain, no memories of his tormented past, and no sadness.

A delighted grin came to his lips as he closed his eyes.

The wind blew gently on the slumbering figure that was protected by the shade of the beautiful tree. Amid the rustling leaves above, a sparrow sang cheerily. It sprang from its branch and glided downward to sit atop the immobile being’s chest. The little bird serenaded deaf ears for a period before the wind increased its speed.

When a calmer breeze swept across the hill, the sparrow took flight toward the freeing horizon with its softly chirping mate at its side.

Epilogue

****
After another appearance from the wraith, Will had set the course for Port Royal and arrived at the small town not two days after James had discovered Jack’s deceased body lying under the tree. He sprinted from the docks to James’ abode and let himself in. The former Commodore clutched a bottle of rum in his hand, and there were a few more scattered on the floor in front of him. The immeasurable sorrow in James’ eyes told Will everything.

James gave a sharp nod toward the hallway, and Will’s heart pounded achingly in his chest as he strolled toward the bedroom. The door was shut, causing him to open it with great reluctance. He stepped in and instantly, his lungs felt as if they were frozen; he could see his breath as he gasped for air. He closed the door behind him and stared sullenly at the bed. A white sheet covered the motionless form lying on the mattress. As Will walked nearer, he could see the man was naked beneath the cloth. His eyes swelled with tears as he thought about the pirate’s nude frame pressed against his after having made love on the floor, the fire heating their already hot skin. The sight of Jack’s alluring smile showed in Will’s mind, and the sound of the older man’s laughter rang in his ears. He had to turn around from the being for a moment to collect himself as he began to silently weep.

After several minutes he looked upon the male’s frame once more and grasped the top of the sheet. With trembling hands, he pulled the linen down to Jack’s shoulders. A choked sob came from him as he gazed at the pirate’s pallid face. The expression Jack bore was of the utmost tranquility; his lips were quirked upward in a minute smile. The black kohl had been cleaned from his now closed eyelids, and his red bandana had been taken from his hair. Will touched his fingers to the strand of beads he had woven into the thick mane long ago, the action making him weak. He sat next to Jack and stroked the man’s forehead delicately. His hand traveled to the pirate’s left pale cheek and caressed it lovingly.

Unable to contain it any longer, Will buried his face against Jack’s chest, put his arms under the male’s shoulders, and sobbed uncontrollably.

“I’m sorry, Jack,” he said between rapid breaths. “I’m so sorry. I didn’t make it, I wasn’t here for you, and I’m sorry. I love you, Jack. God, I love you.”
“And God, I hate to see ya cry.”

Will snapped up, and his heart ceased to beat. Jack was leaning against the closed door with a charming grin on his livened face. He sauntered toward the shocked young man, stopping only inches away from him. Will stood, wiped his eyes, and stared at the pirate in bewilderment.

“No need to cry over me, darlin’,” Jack purred silkily.
“Jack, I-”
“Shhh….Don’t talk, love. Just please let me….”

Jack leaned forward and pressed his lips to the younger man’s. Will kissed him greedily, taking advantage of the fact that he was able to have physical contact with the apparition. They devoured one another’s mouths eagerly; a tongue flicked across Will’s lips before it moved into his oral cavity. He moaned wantonly as Jack explored his mouth. He desired to hold Jack wholly against him, but the pirate suddenly pulled away before he could.

“I love you,” Jack whispered tenderly. “You’ll never lose me.”

He backed away slowly before turning around to tread to the door. Will watched with dejected eyes as Jack dissipated completely.

“I love you, Jack Sparrow,” he said quietly and sat beside the man’s body.

He soon stretched out next to the unclothed being, cuddled him to his own warm frame, and fell asleep.

****
The sunlight broke through the gray clouds and shined on the lone ship anchored in the ocean. There was no land in sight.

The entire crew of the Black Pearl gathered about on the main deck for the ceremony; Will and James stood at the front of the crowd. A finely painted ceramic urn was in the captain’s hands, and every one present mourned the contents of it.

“The reason why we are here,” Will began loud enough to be heard by all the men, “is to pay our tributes to Captain Jack Sparrow.”
“Aye,” was the collective response from the assembly.
“A gentleman of fortune. A good man. The wily captain of the most well-known ship in the Caribbean. And an unexpected friend.” The next sentence was spoken for only James to hear. “And a generous lover. We celebrate this man’s life today. His wish was to be scattered over the ocean, and we will honor that wish. Each of us will honor that wish.”

Will removed the lid and shuffled to Gibbs. Gibbs reached into the vase, gathered a small amount of the ashes, and treaded toward the bow. Will visited the men individually for them to do the same. The large group dwindled as the crewmen spread out among the sides of the ship. After saying their own personal respects, they let the gray dust sprinkle onto the crystal waters below.

“And you,” Will voiced quietly as he offered the urn to James.

The former Commodore took half of the leftover ashes and strode up to the helm. Will ascended the other staircase and exhaled a deep breath as he stood to the side.

“I knew you’d come back to her, Jack,” he murmured softly. “You belong here, to be with what you loved. Goodbye, Jack.”

He slowly dispelled the remains from the container onto the ocean surface and observed as the undulating water swept them away.

A number of minutes passed before he descended the stairs, and James strolled to him unhurriedly. In his hands, the former Navy man clutched Jack’s red bandana. He presented it to Will, who appeared reluctant to take it.

“He wanted you to have this,” James uttered gently. “And I promised him that I would make sure you got it.”

Will swallowed to relieve his constricting throat. He grasped the fabric and held it to his chest as he handed the magnificent urn to James. They gave a kind nod to each other before James retreated to the starboard side railing. His fingers went to his throat to rest upon the vibrant beads of the necklace Jack had given him. He stayed where he was in silence as the crew prepared to make sail.

Once the Pearl began her trip back to Port Royal, a warm sensation spread throughout Will’s anatomy.

“Yo ho, yo ho. A pirate’s life for me.”

Will looked to the helm and found the source of the singing. Jack was petting the smooth wood of the large wheel and he hummed the tune whenever he forgot the words. He smiled at the young man before he transformed into thousands of tiny gold particles. They were blown forward by the intensifying wind and collided with the closest sail, bringing a grin to Will’s lips.

A golden sparrow flew out from the canvas and soared above the ship; in a matter of seconds, Will could no longer see it.

The captain sighed with joy from knowing that Jack Sparrow would never be far from him. Even in death, the famous rogue could not bear to abandon his love or his mate, and Will experienced a feeling of devotion like never before because of it.

outlinedprompts @ 2008-02-04T14:11:00

2008-02-04T20:13:57Z

Title: The Wraith of Jack (25-27/28)
Rating: NC-17
Characters/Pairings: Jack/Will, Jack/Norrington, Jack/OCs
Warning: supernatural, language, violence/torture, rape, m/m, scene of masturbation, illness, character death
Disclaimer: I don't own POTC; all belong to Elliott, Rossio, etc.
Summary: There are individuals who seek to say "goodbye" or who are in severe danger - what was his reason for coming?
A/N: I slacked on updating this journal with this one. XD

Part Twenty-Five: “Tell Me Everything Will Be Fine”

****
“Any particular reason why there’s a bandage around your wrist?”
Jack lifted his arm and stared at it from various angles. “I’ll be damned. There is one, isn’t there?”
James moved off of the older man and sat next to him. “Your sarcasm is not that appealing.”
“That’s a shame to hear, love.”
“Out with it.”
“It was an accident.”
“How so?”
“I couldn’t resist gettin’ involved in a town brawl, mate,” he said with a wicked smile.
“Is that Will’s doing too?”
“No. My own. In fact, he was tryin’ to protect me.”

James silently scolded him with his eyes, but said no more. When he looked away, Jack suppressed the desire to burst out laughing.

****
The candlelight was diminishing, and the light wind of the night lapped at the sides of the house.

He felt movement followed by the sound of several coughs that were attempted to be muffled. When he opened his eyes, Jack was already half way across the room.

“Where you going?” James asked and propped himself on an elbow.
Jack turned and situated the blanket around him to cover his nudity. “Need some air,” he answered weakly.
The frailness of the voice made James instantly concerned. “Are you all right? Is there something wrong?”
“No,” the pirate whispered and inhaled a rattling breath. “I’m fine. Just need some air, that’s all.”
“Do you want me to come with you?”
“Not necessary. Go back to sleep.”

James observed him as he made his way out of the room. It was apparent even from far away that the man was shaking; more coughs increased its intensity.

With a heavy sigh, James rested back on the bed, though found he could not sleep.

****
Jack clutched one of the posts to keep from crumpling to the wood porch. His lungs were constricted and his throat was exceedingly sore as he succumbed to the fit of coughing.

When there were no more, he panted and bowed his head. Nausea came upon him within seconds. He could not prevent it. His stomach clenched, causing him to vomit onto the grass. Uncontrollable tears began to fall as he heaved once more. This time, the liquid was tinted red.

He eased himself to sit before his leg gave out from exhaustion. He leaned against the post he had held moments ago and breathed shallowly. The night was calm, and there was enough of a breeze to cool his perspiring frame. Drowsily, he stared upward at the sparkling sky. His eyes hunted for one star in particular, and after a period, he grinned from assuring himself that he had found it.

“Make a wish, Will,” he murmured softly.

He then fell to the side as unconsciousness took him.

****
James dressed himself with a robe and tied the sash about his waist as he made his way to the front door. It had been awhile since Jack had left; he felt the need to check on him.

He opened the entrance to discover the pirate sprawled out on the porch.

“Oh God,” he whispered in surprise.

He knelt beside him and pushed the older man to lie on his back. The black eyelids were closed, his lips had lost a bit of their color, and his face was flushed red. His fingers went to Jack’s throat, relieved to find a steady pulse.

Gingerly, he wrapped the blanket around the ex-captain and picked him up. The body was entirely limp in his arms; Jack’s head fell back and his arm flopped about at his side.

He laid Jack on the bed and went out to retrieve the crutches. Upon returning, he put them on the floor near the bed and then rested beside the pirate. Jack shivered and his lips quivered. James brought the covers up to the pirate’s chin and cuddled him to warm him with his body. The sight was reminiscent of the reaction Jack had had to Tia Dalma’s remedy.

James went to sleep after an hour with fingers still entwined in the pirate’s dreadlocks and his leg over Jack’s.

****
Two fingertips caressed his cheek and a frail voice said, “Jamie?”

James opened his eyes and gazed into Jack’s amber ones. There was pain in them complemented by a timid expression.

“What’s wrong, Jack?” the young man questioned sincerely.
“It’s….nothing. I just wanted you awake with me.” The statement was said in a choppy fashion, for Jack was fighting off the urge to cry.
“Tell me what’s wrong. Are you hurt?”
“It’s not that bad. But it’s all along here.” Jack motioned to his right side from his shoulder to the minute vestige of his leg.
“Lie on your back.”

Jack did so and James pulled the covers down to his left knee. He skimmed the area of complaint, though he saw nothing out of the ordinary.

“What does it feel like?” he inquired and put his hand on the pirate’s torso.
“Like knives, I suppose. But then it goes numb.”

James looked to the end of the amputated wound. It had become habit not to let his eyes wander to that particular part of Jack simply because it was grotesque. It was how he did not notice that it had become severely discolored.

He moved his hand to the area and asked, “Tell me if this hurts.”

He pressed lightly against the tender skin, making Jack shut his eyes tightly and whine in anguish. Hurriedly, he drew his palm away.

“I’m sorry,” he apologized, shaken.
Jack could only nod.
“I’m going to get the doctor. It won’t take me long.”
Jack made a noise of objection.
“Don’t be a fool, Jack. You need some help.”

James put on his clothes and kissed the pirate before he left. Jack sighed and rubbed his face.

“He always has to be right,” he muttered, irritated. “And then he calls me stubborn.”

****
Jack was in a daze when James returned with the doctor. He mumbled incoherently and was sweating profusely. The two men treaded to the bed; James was slightly alarmed, but Doctor Bentley did not seem troubled by Jack’s actions.

“How long has he been like this?”
James sighed as he thought for a moment. “A few days? It was only a cough, but he complained this morning of pain along his right side.”
“How long has he been without the leg?”
“It’s been awhile. A year? Maybe more, maybe less.”

Bentley put his hand on Jack’s waist, startling the pirate immensely. Jack began to thrash about, and he yelled loudly. A different set of hands grabbed his shoulder and leg, forcing him to lie still.

“Jack, Jack,” the former Commodore spoke steadily. “Stop. There’s nothing to be afraid of.”

Jack’s eyes were wide and he glanced anxiously from one face to another. All he could see was Johnson’s snickering countenance accompanied by Garner’s right next to him.

….take his clothes off now….especially the right....Seems a bit blunt….

Jack screamed and shoved James back with surprising strength. He scurried to the far side of the bed and cowered against the wall.

“Give me a moment,” James said quietly to Bentley. “I’ll calm him down.”

James crept onto the bed and snaked his arm around the pirate’s waist. Jack squirmed and tried to rip the sedating limb from him, yet James merely held him tighter. The young man rested his chin in the crook of Jack’s shoulder and whispered gently into his ear.

“I’ve got you, Jack. Not them. You have nothing to be afraid of. We only want to help you. There’s no need to be scared.”
“Please, don’t. Don’t take it.”
“Shhh….Jack, you’re not there. You are safe with me far away.”

He massaged Jack’s arm and kissed his cheek several times. The thin being leisurely relaxed into the affectionate caresses.

“Now, come on. You need to lie on your back.”

Jack obeyed, and James sat above him to cradle his head in his lap. The young man laid his hand on Jack’s forehead and traced patterns on the bandana with his fingertips.

“And how long have such delusions been occurring?” Bentley questioned once the two men were settled.
“He has them off and on.”
“Do you know what triggers them?”
“He’s been through quite a bit. Anything that reminds him of the past can bring them on. Even a simple touch.”
“Is it alright if I examine him a little now?”
James gazed down at Jack’s countenance before nodding.

Bentley placed his hands on the right side of Jack’s chest and applied mild pressure. Jack grimaced a little, but remained pacified. The doctor inched along and when he came to Jack’s pelvis, the pirate whimpered. Bentley felt around the area, producing the same reaction. He traveled on to the amputation wound and frowned. With cautious fingers, he pressed against the portion that had long ago been messily stitched after being cut. Jack wailed and began to tremble.

“It looks to be quite infected. I’m astonished he hasn’t been bothered by it until now. By the coloring and because he feels discomfort elsewhere, it has probably spread. He already seems to be suffering from a light fever that can become serious. Keep him hydrated, wash this wound each day, and I have some medicine you can try. If he doesn’t get any better within a couple of weeks, let me know.”
“Thank you, Doctor,” James said kindly.

He carefully maneuvered himself from under Jack and stood to see Bentley to the door. When he returned, he had a decent sized bottle and a spoon.

“Here,” he said as he sat next to Jack. “We’ll give this a try.”

Jack raised himself to a seating position and stared with half opened eyes as James poured the liquid onto the spoon. The young man inserted the silverware into Jack’s mouth and removed it from between the closed lips. The pirate swallowed it, making a disgusted face as it slid down his throat.

“Get some rest, all right?” James voiced tenderly.
Jack rolled his eyes, but nodded.
“I have to leave now, so if you need anything, let Amelia know.”
“I’ll be fine, Jamie,” the older man said with a smile.
James grinned. “I’m sure you will.”

He exited the room, and Jack got up from the bed.

“Sorry, love,” he muttered as he dressed.

A number of minutes later, he was sitting beneath his favorite tree, enjoying the memory of him and Will sleeping under it.

****
Before evening came, Jack made sure he was in the house and lying on the sofa. He did not feel like being chastised by James for “not resting.”

He sipped at the tea Amelia had given him, wishing it was rum instead. It was highly unlikely that James had a stash of the liquor; Will had been kind enough to bring some of his own. He smiled at the thought and tilted his head back, submerging himself in the recollection.

James entered thirty minutes later, straight away moving to sit beside Jack.

“How are you feeling?” James asked and put his palm to the pirate’s cheeks and forehead.
“You really need to stop worryin’, mate.” He withdrew James’ hand from his countenance.
“Jack, it could be serious.”
“Don’t be overdramatic. It’s not very attractive.”
James scowled. “Pull down your breeches.”
Jack’s eyes opened wide. “What? Quite straightforward and unromantic, don’t ya think?”
“Not for that. We need to wash the infected area.”
Jack sighed. “Oh.”

James stood and went to the kitchen. Jack unbuttoned his garment and tugged it off of his hips and to his foot. The young man reappeared not long after with a bowl of water and a rag.

“Just lay back and relax,” he said as he saturated the cloth.

The pirate nestled against the pillow behind him and waited for James to begin. The water was reasonably warm as it drenched his amputated injury. It made him flinch because the skin was incredibly sensitive and sore, but he stayed as still as possible for James.

“How bad is it?” he inquired faintly.
“You’ll be fine, remember?” James gazed at him and winked.
Jack chuckled. “Aye, that is true. You listen well.”
“In all seriousness, though, it is a matter to be concerned about.”
“Well, in that case, I need to tell you what I want should the worst happen.”
“Jack, don’t be ridiculous. You’re the one who’s being overdramatic now.”
“Jamie.”
The young man stopped and stared at him directly from the vulnerability in the pirate’s tone.
“If the worst should happen….” He trailed off, finding it hard to come by the words he wished to say. At last he was able to continue. “If the worst should happen, scatter me over the ocean.”
James cocked his head and studied the grave countenance. “That’s what you truly want?”
“Yes. I wasn’t meant to be trapped in a coffin on land, savvy?”
James knew the man was right; a sparrow was meant to be free even in death.
“Will you do that for me?”
“I promise.”

Jack smiled, though it was more to ease himself than James.

When the younger man finished, he set the bowl aside and crawled atop Jack. They stared at one another silently for a long period. James did not like to think it, but he believed there was resignation and acceptance in the rich, brown orbs. He leaned down and kissed Jack lovingly. Jack’s hands went to the young man’s back and rubbed it gently.

After spending a lengthy amount of the night warped in immense pleasure, Jack combed his fingers through James’ wet hair as the young man slept on top of him. His breath came in quivering, uneven amounts while he gazed vacantly above him.

The sudden impulse to weep took him, and he did not know why.

Part Twenty-Six: “Insanity”

****
There was no trace of energy left for him to crawl; Daniels dragged him by a handful of his hair to the center of the area near the hearth. As soon as Daniels released his grip, Jack crumpled to the ground.

“Get on your knee,” Carter ordered.
Jack did not move.
Carter kicked him with unspeakable force, causing an indistinct noise of distress to come from him. “On your knee!”

With trembling arms, Jack lifted himself and did as he was told. The result of the simple movement made him breathless, even more so from working to keep his balance. He kept his head lowered, the dreadlocks shrouding his face.

“Bradley! Get over here!”

Bradley walked to the three ringleaders from the corner he had been observing from. The heavy panting from the pirate and being so close to him made his stomach churn. His gaze was fixed on the abused man’s quaking form.

Garner jerked on Jack’s mane to force his head up. With the thick batch of hair still in his clenched hand, he retrieved the iron poker and held it mere inches from the pirate’s throat. Jack’s eyes closed for a brief moment and Bradley watched as two pure tears escaped from them to trail down his dirt-smeared, semen-stained cheeks. When the eyelids fluttered open to reveal the remarkable despair and disgrace present within the depths of his amber eyes, Bradley felt suffocated.

“It’s about time you got in on this fun, Bradley,” Garner stated cheerfully. He pressed the hot iron to Jack’s neck, though only for a second. Jack struggled to get away, but Garner yanked his hair viciously. “What would you like him to do for you?”
“Whatever you chose, he’s better than any whore you’ll ever come across,” Daniels stated with a snicker.

Bradley stared at the fallen man sadly. Jack’s eyes settled on him and he had never felt smaller. The brown orbs were exquisitely beautiful, but the wonderful image was tarnished as they silently begged him for help; they were tremendously scared and drowning in agony.

“How about a bit of both, eh?” Carter questioned.
Bradley tore his gaze from Jack’s and looked from one man to the other. “Don’t you think this has gone on long enough?”
“Don’t be absurd. There are still a couple of more hours to be had from him.” Carter shoved Jack forward, making the pirate fall to the ground with a tiny whimper. “Get over there to him.”

Jack wiped his face and traveled the small distance to Bradley. He knelt before him, head bowed, waiting for him to do what he wished. It took all that Bradley had to unbutton his trousers and slide them down. There was no need to command him; Jack knew what he was to do.

His tremulous fingers wrapped about the flaccid member and he encompassed it with his mouth. He pulled him in deeper and began to suck with the little amount of strength he had. Bradley could not bear to glance down at him and witness the tears cleansing the man’s flushed cheeks. Garner, Carter, and Daniels hollered debasing names and shouted insults at the pirate as he intimately tasted Bradley’s erection.

Despite the horribleness of the situation, Bradley could not refrain from enjoying the act of fellatio. In time, he exploded into the wet oral cavity, shivers moving up and down his spine. Jack backed away and diligently swallowed.

“Now fuck him on his back,” Daniels encouraged.

Jack looked to Bradley’s countenance with extreme sorrow. He lay on the ground in front of him as if he were doing it out of his own will. He waited to be mounted and closed his eyes to grasp at the few fragments of a happy reminiscence to ease his shame.

Bradley lingered over him, hesitant to follow through. He leaned down and whispered, “I’m sorry,” before thrusting himself into Jack’s body. Jack cried out and his face contorted in anguish; it made the three men around him laugh and cheer Bradley on.

****
Jack bolted upright, eyes wide and breathing rapidly. He put his hands to his chest and visage, realizing no one was touching him. There was not even any one in the room.

“Good lord, Jesus Christ,” he whispered and exhaled a long breath. “Not here. He’s not here. None of them are here. James isn’t even here.”
Have you ever wondered why that is?
“What?” He glanced around nervously.
Why James is never here when you wake up. Why he’s never around when you need him most. Face it, Jackie boy, you are nothin’ to him besides an emotional wreck that he can easily manipulate.
“Shut up.”
You even said so yourself. Nothin’ more to him than a whore just as you were to the four of them.
“Shut up!” he yelled angrily.
You have nothin’ to live for, Jackie. You’re only makin’ yourself a burden to those around you, especially now that you’re sick. Why not do yourself and everyone else a favor and go out with a little dignity, eh?
“Only a delusion,” he muttered quietly. “Only the fever. You’ve still got a bit of sanity in you, Sparrow.”
What about Will? Why should he be burdened with takin’ time away from his crew to come see you? Bit selfish, don’t ya think?
“It’s his choice.”
It’s his ship now. Don’t deny him the full pleasures that he ought to have simply because you’re a bit lonely.
“How do you suppose I do it then?” he questioned gravely.
The pistol, the stream, a dagger will do. And think about it, love. It’d be a good thing for you too. No more takin’ chances of having someone abusing you. No more of this infection nonsense. Though may I make a suggestion?
“What is it?”
Take Bradley with you. Will failed you again. What’s to say ol’ Bradley won’t come back to rape you of everythin’ once more?
“He didn’t want to,” he responded helplessly.
Didn’t want to?! That’s quite witty of you, Jackie. He just left you to the dogs and then fucked you twice over. He enjoyed it; you and I both know it.

Jack stood, wobbled slightly from dizziness, and put on his clothes. Everything had become brighter than usual and fuzzy. He blinked a few times, but it remained the same.

He rummaged about for a moment before stumbling out the door, knife safely tucked away at his waist.

****
The snide comments went unheard as Jack ambled by. He searched the abundant faces present all about him. His mind told him it was very unlikely that he would come across the man he sought, though he plodded on, determined.

It was by chance that he caught sight of his prey leaving a tavern. Quickly, he crossed to him and called his name. Bradley turned and immediately stopped.

“May I have a word with you?” Jack inquired sternly.
Bradley nodded. “Of course.”

Jack ventured into an alleyway nearby with Bradley following. Bradley moved to stand in front of him and stared at him expectantly.

“What do you want?” the young man asked kindly.

Jack lunged at him, his crutches clambering to the ground, and held the blade of the knife to Bradley’s neck. His teeth were clenched; his eyes were fraught with rage. Bradley was partially stunned, though he had been anticipating such an occurrence some time or another.

“Will may have made you a deal, but I am not bound to you in any form,” Jack growled maliciously. “The only comfort you should have is in knowin’ that nothin’ I can do with this knife will be even remotely as tormenting as what you did to me.”
Bradley gave a slight nod. “I know. I regret my actions every day.”
Jack pressed on the weapon hard enough to draw a trace of blood. “Don’t even try to make me feel any remorse for you.”
“That is not my intent. If I am to be punished for my wrongdoings, I had hoped it would be from you.”
“You did nothing to stop them. You just watched as I got thrown from one to the other to be fucked over and over and over.” His breathing had accelerated and droplets of sweat formed on his face. “Did it arouse you? Is that it?”
“No.”
“Then what?! Why did you let it happen?!”
“I was too afraid to say anything. I had seen what they had done to you and were doing to you; I couldn’t bring myself to counter them in fear of having their wrath on me. It was cowardly of me to sacrifice you. I do not deserve your forgiveness, nor will I ask for it. There is no redemption for my sins.”

Jack swallowed, and the fury disappeared from his features. It left behind a defenseless and uncertain man. He dropped his arm to his side; the knife slipped from his fingers. Bradley was astonished when Jack grasped his shirt tightly and fell against him. The pirate began to sob wretchedly, and Bradley did not know what else to do other than embrace him comfortingly. However, Jack did not stay in the man’s embrace long. He tore away and plummeted to the ground. His despondent expression flinched from the impact before it morphed into one of defeat as he moved backward to rest against the building wall. Bradley joined him on the hay strewn dirt opposite from him, merely staring at his company as the pirate attempted to harness his emotions.

“There is nothing,” Bradley began softly after a period, “that I can say to you that will amend the wrongdoings I have committed against you.”
Jack wiped his cheeks with the back of his hand and nodded.
“Did you read the note I left you?”
“Yes,” Jack choked.
“I wrote that you would never see me again, but….after the fight in town the other day, I thought I’d maybe be able to protect you should anything like that or any of the other tortures you’ve been through happen. It’s all that I can seem to offer.”
“I already have guardians,” the pirate stated firmly with slight distaste. “I’ve put them in a position against their will and mine. I don’t need another’s pity or charity, savvy?”
Bradley nodded and spoke gently, “Of course. I understand.”
“But do you honestly want to do somethin’ for me?”
“Yes, I do.”
Jack reached over to where the knife lay abandoned and passed it to Bradley.
“What’s this for?” the young man asked, puzzled.
“Kill me.”
Bradley was quite taken aback. “I’m sorry?”
“Be creative. I know it’s a skill you and your other mates had. A slit here at the throat, wrists, a god awful amount of stab wounds, I don’t care. You can even draw it out for hours, bleedin’ me a little at a time. Whatever suits your fancy.”

The handle turned in Bradley’s hand as he looked from it to Jack several times. Jack’s chest heaved up and down as he breathed weightily, restlessly waiting for a response.

“I can’t do that, Jack.”
“Why not?” the older man inquired irately. “Finish the job your friends failed to do.”
“I can’t.”
“Give it to me, then.”
“No.”

Within seconds, Jack was upon Bradley in a vigorous effort to take the weapon from him. He kicked, hit, anything that would help him eradicate the possession from the man’s grip. Bradley flung the crazed pirate aside and chucked the knife a number of feet away. He tackled Jack as the older man made to scurry after it.

“Let me go!” Jack yelled furiously. “Get off of me!”

He abruptly rolled onto his side, loosening Bradley’s hold on him. He seized the opportunity, shoving the male away as he crawled in the direction the knife had been thrown. Bradley was on him once again not a moment later.

“Why are you doin’ this to me?!” Jack shouted heart wrenchingly.
“Because I have done you wrong and I will not see you succumb to such a heinous act because of that! And what about your lover? What would he do without you?”

Jack became lifeless at the thought of Will. The captain’s brown eyes flashed in his mind; they were submerged in sorrow. The realization struck him. He could not bring himself to cause Will any sort of grief.

Bradley cautiously withdrew from Jack and observed him scrupulously. Jack stayed sedated on the ground.

“I could never do it knowin’ how hurt he would be,” the pirate stated quietly. “It’d be selfish. After all he’s done for me….”
“Look, Jack, I don’t blame you for feeling the need to take your own life. It must seem pretty peaceful compared to what we did to you. But I saw the way he looked at you when he removed you from the skirmish, the way he fought to protect you. You’re right; he would be extremely hurt. Having someone you love die is one of the most painful experiences you can ever have. I do not think you wish such a fate for him.”
“No, I do not.”

They were immobile for a lengthy period as a dreary silence covered them. Jack finally sat up and shook off the dirt from his hands.

“Care to have a drink with me?” Bradley asked as he studied the pirate straightening his shirt.
Jack lifted his gaze and frowned. “I don’t know. Should I trust you?”
“I swear that no harm will come to you.”
“It has been too long since I last had a good draught of alcohol,” he sighed.

Bradley got to his feet, picked up Jack’s crutches, and pulled the older man up to stand.

“Mind if I lead the way this time?” Jack questioned lightly.
Bradley smiled. “Not at all.”

****
Jack laughed noisily and could not stay still as Bradley carried him and his crutches to James’ house. He had consumed a large amount of rum and was considerably drunk as a result.

“Is anyone home?” Bradley asked when he arrived at the door.
“Home?! Ha! Never. Never, never home. Only me and my onesie.”

Bradley twisted the doorknob to find it unlocked. He entered and laid Jack on the sofa. Jack sprung to a sitting position and pulled the young man down to kneel in front of him.

“Stay awhile,” Jack purred seductively.
“I don’t know if it’s such a good idea.”
“Poppycock! All alone….A very comfortable piece of furniture here….How can you resist foolin’ around with the famous Jack Sparrow? A willing Jack Sparrow?” He grinned charismatically.

Bradley put his hands on Jack’s shoulders and moved closer to him. Jack leaned forward until his nose touched Bradley’s.

“Make me come alive,” the pirate whispered heatedly.

Nothing more had to be said. Bradley kissed him fervently, making Jack close his eyes and moan gloriously. Their lips tingled from the exhilarating touch, and Bradley was amazed at the extreme elation that coursed through his veins. Indeed, there was much pleasure to be had from a willing man.

Bradley was about to slide his fingers into the pirate’s breeches, but stopped himself when he heard the door open. He pulled back, and both he and Jack looked to see who had spoiled their enjoyment. Jack let out an annoyed breath and rolled his eyes. James’ formidable gaze caused Bradley to stand.

“Who the hell are you?” the former Commodore inquired as if speaking daggers.
“He’s my entertainment for the day,” Jack interjected before Bradley had a chance to respond.
“Get out. Now.”

Bradley glanced to Jack one last time before shuffling past James to leave. James slammed the door shut and stormed toward the pirate.

“I cannot believe you would pull a stunt like this,” he voiced in a low, angry tone. “Will is one thing, but bringing a complete stranger into my home to play with like a toy is absolutely appalling.”
“He wasn’t entirely a complete stranger,” Jack replied nonchalantly.
“Oh really? Then who was he?”
“He was one of my captors.”

James raised his eyebrows and stared at him as if he were revolting. Jack simply looked at his twiddling fingers as if they were having an ordinary, rather boring, conversation.

“For the first time, Jack, I am utterly disgusted by you.”
Jack lifted his eyes and gazed at him blandly. “So what’s new?”
“That’s it. If you want to whore yourself out to everyone, including those that allegedly made you afraid to be touched, then be my guest. Go ahead and try to reclaim your ‘promiscuous glory days.’ But don’t you dare bring your clientele into my home.”
“I already have one here right now,” the pirate stated icily.
“What is that supposed to mean?”
“What do you think it means?”
“Drop the sarcasm, Jack.”
“You. You’re my top client.”
James gripped the man’s shoulders strongly and shook him. “Don’t ever insult me like that again. You’re the one who’s lying on your back, eagerly waiting for me to fuck you.”
Jack’s lips were quirked in a disdainful smile. “So you think.”

James released him and walked to the fireplace. A few harsh coughs sounded behind him, though he did not look to check if Jack was all right.

“What are ya waitin’ for, then?”
James turned to discover the pirate stretched out on the sofa, shirt pushed up to his chin, and his breeches unbuttoned.
“I’m ready an’ willin’. Come teach me a lesson, ay? After all, you’re the one who owns me.”
James shook his head and smirked. “You’re pathetic, Jack. Why don’t you do us both a favor; take your unwanted body and go prostitute yourself to the citizens of Port Royal. That’s what you do best, isn’t it?”

When he finished his sentence, James treaded off to the bedroom. Jack attempted to shove the incredible hurt away, yet the callous words lingered in his mind.

He’s right, Jackie. You’re pathetic.
“Bugger off.”
This could be a solution. It would be a way to gain money, and you could begin to pay him back legitimately.

Jack sniffed and ran his fingers through his hair.

It was not a minute later when he stepped outside and shut the door quietly behind him.

Part Twenty-Seven: “Don’t Leave Me”

****
The clock read nine, though it had never felt later in James’ mind. He paced back and forth in front of the door in hopes that Jack would suddenly enter. The inconsiderate words he had used had driven the pirate away; he knew this, and his heart lurched in guilt.

“Enough of waiting,” he muttered, aggravated.

He grabbed his coat, shrugged it on, and strolled out into the cool night.

****
Streets and alleyways were searched; the taverns were checked meticulously. There was no trace of him.

James sat at a table alone in the corner and sipped the rum he had given in to having. The majority of people he asked merely laughed and ridiculed the pirate, admitting that no one cared for him. Some confessed that they had seen him drinking with several men toward the back of the bar room. Where he went and what they did, none could rightly say.

James cursed himself many times as he thought of Jack heeding his suggestion. No scenario that came to mind ended in a pleasurable way for the older man.

“Excuse me, sir.”

James looked up to see who had addressed him. It was Bradley, causing him to smirk and give a curt nod.

“I’d like to apologize if I offended you earlier today,” Bradley stated sincerely. “I wasn’t planning to stay.”
“Doesn’t matter,” James grumbled. He continued a little more clearly, “He’s gone now, and I don’t know where to find him.”
“Gone?”
“I said some things I shouldn’t have. I haven’t seen him since I made you leave. Any ideas?”
“No, I’m sorry. I haven’t come across him.”

James sighed and set his mug onto the table. He stood on unsteady feet and said benignly, “Let me know if you do. I wish for him to come back ho-….to come back to stay with me.”

Briskly, he strode passed Bradley and out the entrance.

****
It began as tiny sprinkles, but gradually evolved into sizeable droplets. His eyes were closed, head upturned, and he immersed himself in the tranquil feeling of being ridded of his impurities. The moon did not illuminate the area much, yet he had distinguished the rushing stream minutes ago and could still hear it only a few feet ahead of him.

Jack lowered his head after a lengthy period and opened his eyes. Carefully, he crept to the bank of the river; his clothes were plastered to his somewhat shivering body and his bare foot was blanketed by fresh mud. He let his crutches fall to the ground, hurriedly balancing himself from the loss of the aides. He filled his lungs with air and released it slowly in an effort to pacify his nerves.

“I wish both of you all the happiness one could ever hope for,” he said quietly.

As a streak of lightening painted the sky, Jack threw himself into the black water.

It was immensely deeper than it appeared, making him suspend himself midway between the surface, which was numerous feet above him, and the bottom. Everything was eerily silent and peaceful around him. He smiled at the thought of eternal serenity and permitted a small amount of water to enter his mouth. His long hair splayed out about him, creating what looked to be like an odd halo. The worn shirt and breeches undulated from the movement of the river, and for reasons he was unsure of, he had never felt more liberated.

In time, he found himself hovering weightlessly in a paradise.

Unexpectedly, a dull light became visible several inches away from him. He cocked his head quizzically, enthusiastically waiting for whatever it was to become comprehensible. Leisurely, a translucent figure emerged and traveled to float before him. His eyes widened in disbelief and his mouth fell open for a second.

Will grinned joyfully and held up his hand. Jack mirrored the gesture and reached forward to touch the iridescent skin. His fingers slipped right through the captain’s hand. He did not accept the notion that Will was not actually there; frantically, he continued to try and take hold of any part of the young man’s body. It proved futile.

Dismally, Jack spoke his name, not caring about the sudden amount of water that filled his mouth. Will responded by silently saying, “I love you.” It was then that he started to quickly fade.

Jack’s arms flailed in front of him as if he could pull Will into a physical form. When just the light remained, it drifted downward. Jack followed it urgently. He delved into the depths despite the burning protest of his lungs and mind. The short journey ended in mere minutes; the twinkle completely vanished.

Jack glanced everywhere, but there was nothing. His body became immensely pained, and it caused him to panic. He gasped for breath, though it was not air he had been mistakenly expecting. The tightening lungs inhaled water; he knew there was nothing he could do to save himself. He had no strength or enough time.

As his eyelids closed and he fell entirely limp, he felt warm, gentle kisses on his face accompanied by a sultry, loving voice.

“Do not leave me, Jack. Stay with me, I beg of you.”

****
There was warmth that shrouded him as he laid on the wet, cold, ground. He rolled onto his side and sputtered out the water that had drowned him. He coughed uncontrollably for a few minutes before he sat up and gazed at the dark area surrounding him.

“Jack.”

The pirate whirled around in order to find the source of the speaker. He gasped in sheer bewilderment from staring at Will right beside him. The young man grinned compassionately, his eyes never straying from Jack’s.

“William,” the pirate whispered as tears birthed in his brown orbs. “I can’t do this anymore. I can’t.”
“You’re Captain Jack Sparrow. You can do the impossible.”
Jack shook his head and blinked a number of times as the droplets started to trickle down his cheeks. “Not anymore. There is nothin’ for me here, nor is there anythin’ for me elsewhere. I’m suffocated by all of it. There’s no freedom, Will. I’ve lost my pride, dignity, and desire.”
“I don’t believe that, Jack.”
“It doesn’t matter anyway.” He paused for a moment as he evened his ragged breaths. “I can’t stand being parted from you. I need you, Will. Please come back to me. Please.”
“I’m always with you, Jack.”

Will’s lips ghosted over the older man’s before he began to disappear.

“No, no,” Jack said in a stifled voice. “Don’t leave me, Will. Please don’t. Don’t leave me.”

He gazed desolately at the spot where his lover had been and surrendered to his tears.

Abandoned and alone, Jack lay on his side in the mud and wept mournfully, at last submitting to sleep thirty minutes later.

****
Rain descended from the gray clouds looming in the sky. The sunlight could vaguely be seen trickling through the ominous sky. Jack opened his eyes wearily and looked in front of him. Every object in sight was unbelievably blurred. It grew worse when he shifted to lie on his left side. He could not discern anything, not even the saturated blades of grass rippling from the wind in front of him.

All at once, an unbearable pain shot through the right portion of his shivering frame. He cried out weakly and rubbed his torso in an attempt to assuage the throbbing ache.

A boisterous clap of thunder was the last thing he knew before his eyes rolled back and he passed out.

****
James sprung upward when he heard the door close. He immediately whipped around to discover who it was. His hope vanished from realizing it was not Jack.

Amelia strode to him and asked quietly, “Did you sleep here last night?”
“Yes, I….I must have just dozed off while waiting for him to come back.”
“Waiting for who?”
“Jack. He….We had a fight.”

He bowed his head and ran his fingers through his hair. She sat next to him on the sofa, compelled to listen if he felt the need to talk.

“I can’t believe the things I said,” he spoke, ashamed. “I don’t know why I did. He’s someone who needs to be handled with extreme care now. He’s become so delicate, and I should know better than to insult him like that. This was supposed to be a haven for him, and I swore that I would take care of him….It’s nothing more than a prison for him; I see it in those dull eyes whenever he looks at me. And I seem to have returned to my authoritative ways. This is his prison cell, and I treat him as if he is a criminal in my custody.” He hesitated for a moment before inquiring, “Tell me, what was he like when Will was here? Was he happy?”
Amelia nodded. “Yes. His face lit up and I had never known him to have such joy. They were inseparable; each of them loved the other dearly.”
“It makes me wonder why he stays here and why Will hasn’t left the Pearl yet to be with him.”
“He has strong feelings for you too. They may not be the same kind he has for Will, but I can tell he loves you.”
James exhaled a shaky breath and stared ahead. “I’m worried about him, Amelia. Not just because he may not return, but if he does….He’ll just continue being remarkably depressed. I don’t know what to do to make him happy.”

Amelia took James’ hand in hers and held it consolingly. He turned to look at her directly.

“He’s lonely, James. And now that he’s ill, it wouldn’t surprise me if that feeling increased. He needs you to be here with him, for him.”
“But work-”
“Take another day off during the week or a couple. It may do you some good too.” She paused briefly before saying, “I’m gonna make you some tea and you just relax. Give him another day to cool off.”
He smiled and said gently, “Thank you, Amelia.”

She grinned and patted his hand. He lay down as she went to the kitchen and closed his eyes.

“One more day,” he uttered decisively.

****
As morning dawned on the third day of Jack’s absence, James was determined to find him. No more time would be allowed to pass.

He had no idea where to begin. An unyielding sense of intuition, however, prodded him to scour the nearby area. He conceded, and began a trek through the damp grass. The pirate’s favored tree was not sheltering him, and so James continued on in the direction in which he started.

“This is pointless,” he mumbled. “Why would he have come out here while it was pouring rain?”

The sound of flowing water grew louder as he treaded toward the stream. He traveled alongside it for a few yards until a huddled figure ahead of him caused him to stop. His eyes strained to make out what the object was from a distance. It moved from an extreme spasm, and James could not breathe.

“Dear lord in heaven, no,” he whispered fearfully.

He sprinted to the being and fell to his knees upon determining who it was. Carefully, he pulled on Jack’s shoulder to have him lie on his back. The pirate’s visage was smeared with mud. His clothes were also soiled by wet dirt, drenched, and stuck to his thin frame. He was wholly motionless, save for the minute shivers that constantly ailed him. The skin was a tad pale and tremendously freezing. James grabbed his cheeks and rubbed them gently.

“Jack. Please, open your eyes. For god’s sakes, open your eyes. Damn you!”

He lifted the unconscious man and slung him over his shoulder. After retrieving the pirate’s crutches, he made his way to the house with all speed.

****
James stripped Jack quickly and laid him on the bed. The pirate was shaking incessantly; his breath came in unsteady rasps and at times, it was as if he could not breathe at all. Amelia brought a bowl of water and several rags for the young man to clean Jack’s face. She gathered the filthy garments on the floor and took them away to be washed later.

James removed the pirate’s bandana and dropped it to the side, covered Jack’s trembling form with the bed sheets, and started to scrub the grime from the older man’s countenance. Jack winced as if the fabric had hurt him, and he began to murmur unintelligibly.

“I brought you some blankets,” Amelia said as she re-entered the room.
“Thank you,” James spoke appreciatively.

She unfolded each one individually and spread them atop Jack. James flew through his task and was done soon after Amelia laid the last one on the trembling man. He draped the sullied cloths over the edges of the murky water bowl and began to shed his attire. She carried the dish to the kitchen and returned seconds later to find James lying on his side beneath the layers of covers with Jack held tightly against his nude body.

“Is there anythin’ else I can do?” she asked, concerned.
“I think we’re all right for now. Thank you.”

She nodded and exited. James rested his chin on the top of Jack’s head and closed his eyes. The man’s skin was exceedingly chilly against his own warm flesh. It made him shudder, though he got used to the icy sensation in a short time.

“You’re going to be fine,” he voiced softly as if to put his own worry at ease. “You’ll be fine.”

Strangled noises came from Jack sporadically as James cradled him. His body convulsed strongly every now and then, causing James to rub his back soothingly.

“I’ll take care of you,” the young man whispered. “You’ll be fine.”

outlinedprompts @ 2008-01-31T20:33:00

2008-02-01T02:43:43Z

Title: Lost in Translation (pt. 18)
Prompt: Guilt and/or translation
Characters/Pairings: Jack/Will, Jack/Groves, Elizabeth, Barbossa (kind of)
Warning: angst, m/m, language
A/N: WIP. As promised! I got it up quick! :D Poor Jack. But, it gets back to a little happiness toward the end.

Part Eighteen

****
A spasm went through the slender being, and he sighed heavily. It was enough to wake him.

Sparrow discovered that it was a pillow in his arms, not Will like he had dreamed. His expression faltered to one of dejection as he scanned the room, learning that the young man was not there. He glanced behind him before sitting up, embracing the pillow tightly to him. Tears unexpectedly drenched his eyes and cheeks as he buried his face into the soft fabric he hugged.

“There’s always a punishment,” he whispered miserably. “He couldn’t even bear to be with me. God damn it, why would he? I’m uglier than anythin’ in this world.”

He rocked back and forth as he cried into the pillow, incessantly muttering insults about himself and cursing.

You’ve become somethin’ hideous. No one will be able to look at ya. Absolutely repulsin’, ye are, Jack. No one will want ya.

Jack began to sob from the sound of Barbossa’s voice in his head. He covered his ears and closed his eyes.

“Stop it,” he pleaded piteously. “Please, stop. God, please.”
Worthless piece of shit, you are. He won’t want ya because you’re a cheap whore; an easy fuck.
“Please, don’t. Stop. Stop!”
You’re nothing! You’re my precious, tamed bird and everyone’s whore!

Sparrow threw himself onto the floor and started to bash his forehead against the wood powerfully. He had to make him go away.

Barbossa finally did when Jack passed out in a pool of his own blood.

****
“Jack? Jack!”

His name was distant and it echoed in his ears. He groaned as he opened his eyes, feeling nauseous from the distorted scenery and from the dizziness that overwhelmed him. A gentle hand was on his cheek and a damp cloth was resting on his forehead. He could see the person’s mouth move, yet he did not know what exactly was being said. The voice was indecipherable. He could not even ascertain who it was.

“Jack. Can you hear me? Please say something.”
“Hector?” he whispered almost inaudibly.
“Jack, it’s Theodore. Concentrate.”

It took a few more minutes before Sparrow could focus clearly. His nakedness was hidden beneath the sheets as he lay on the bed with Groves sitting beside him. The young man appeared rather alarmed, but relieved as well.

“Jack, do you know where you are?”
“Yes.”
“Where are you?”
“Captain’s quarters. Bed.”
“What ship?”
The question made Jack begin to quiver. “Pearl. Black Pearl.”
“No, no,” Groves said delicately. “Not the Pearl. Think.”
“….James,” Sparrow murmured tentatively. “Norrington? His ship?”
“That’s right. Can you tell me what happened?”
“I had to make him stop, Theodore,” he stated pitifully. “I couldn’t take it.”
“Make who stop?”
“Barbossa.”
“Jack, that doesn’t make any sense. He’s dead.”
“I could hear him. Tellin’ me things. I had to get him to stop.”
“So you hit your head on the floor until you fell unconscious?”
“I didn’t know what else to do.”

Sparrow lifted himself to sit, and Theodore held the cloth to his forehead for him. He closed his eyes, massaged his temples, and Groves inched closer to envelope him consolingly. Jack melted against him, somewhat amazed at how relaxed he felt.

“Did something happen to make you think about him?” the Lieutenant questioned.
“No….Not particularly. Listen, have you seen Will?”
“He’s been out on deck all morning with Elizabeth.”
The name was like a knife in his heart. “Elizabeth,” he muttered.
“They’ve been inseparable.”
Sparrow wiped his eyes with his palms as he started to weep. “I see.” His voice was strangled. “Has he, um….said anything?”
“About what?”
“Just….Anything.”
“Jack, did something happen?”
“No,” Jack stated firmly.
“All right. All right. I’m sorry.”
The feeling of Will inside him and the younger man’s hands on his body made him curl up against Groves. “Oh god,” he whispered, his throat constricting before he could say another word.
“What?”
“I was foolish to even think he wanted me. It meant nothing to him. I meant nothing to him.”
“Jack-”
“He fucked me, all right?!” Sparrow shouted angrily.
Theodore jumped slightly from the sudden outburst. “W-What?”
“He fucked me. Ravished me. Shagged me. Whatever you want to fucking call it! And I let him! I let him because….I thought he felt somethin’ for me. But I should’ve known better. I’m nothin’ but a quick, easy fuck. A whore that will be making a livin’ by lyin’ on my back.”
“That’s not true, Jack.”
“It’s my fault. Maybe if I….had done more, he wouldn’t have left me. If I had….done more to pleasure him….”
“Will cares about you. You know he cares about you. I’m sure he has a reason for not being here when you woke up.”
“I know he does. He’s not here because he doesn’t want to be next to somethin’ so revolting like me. And I can’t really blame him.”

Groves ran his fingers through the pirate’s hair and kissed the top of his head several times as Jack cried in his arms. There were no words he could speak that would pacify the older man.

All that he could do was clutch Sparrow to him and let the pirate weep in silence.

****
The wind cooled his hot skin the moment he stepped outside. It was refreshing, weaving its way into his veins and calming him.

Jack surveyed the deck with half-opened eyes, searching like a hawk. The person of interest was standing just past the middle of the area on the starboard side. The other with him caused the pirate’s stomach to feel knotted. Nevertheless, he began walking toward the man with his head tilted up defiantly. The instant Will saw Jack treading to him, his heart lurched. He muttered something to Elizabeth, who nodded and strolled away. When the older man was in front of him, he found it difficult to look directly into the sullen, brown eyes.

“Did I do somethin’ wrong?” Sparrow inquired steadily. “Did I disappoint ya by not livin’ up to whatever expectations you had of me in bed?”
Will lowered and shook his head. “No. It wasn’t anything you did.”
“Then why weren’t you with me when I woke up?” His tone was layered with sadness.
“Jack, I….”
Jack frantically shoved away the compelling need to cry. “You regret it,” he stated intensely quietly.
Will stared at him directly now, defenseless as he responded, “Jack, you have to understand-”
“You regret it….You lied to me.”
“Yes, I did. I think it would’ve been best if we hadn’t.”

Sparrow took a step backward and gazed at the young man with watery eyes. He closed them briefly, allowing a couple of glass jewels to slide down his cheeks, and began gradually moving to the captain’s cabin while still facing Will.

“Jack, I’m sorry.”
The pirate held up his hands as if surrendering and said nothing.
“I didn’t-”
“Please, don’t. Stay away from me. Please.”
Will ventured forward and whispered, “But Jack-”
“Stay away from me!” he roared, causing everyone to look at him.

He raced to the doors and did not stop until he was safely in the bedroom. His tears cascaded onto his face as he paced around in circles. The thudding of footsteps perked his ears, and he turned to the entrance to discover Will. Rage consumed him. He threw the first thing he could grab at the young man. It was the tray that was now void of food that Groves had brought to him earlier. Will dodged it and glanced behind him to see it settle on the floor after having hit the wall. When his attention returned to Sparrow, the older man had raided the wardrobe and commenced hurling various articles of clothing at him.

“You lied to me!” he screamed continuously as he showered Will with individual garments.

Next were belts, and one was thrown with such force and speed that it struck Will’s face; the buckle created a shallow laceration on his left temple that was quick to bleed. He tried calming the pirate with kind words, but Jack would not have it.

“Get out!” Sparrow yelled furiously. “OUT!”

Will obeyed once he saw that Sparrow was about to fling the rather luxurious chair at him. Sparrow dropped down on it, yanked on his hair, and shouted in frustration.

The exertion left him wholly tired. He slung his legs over the arm of the piece of furniture and rested back at an angle. His breathing was ragged; beads of sweat mixed with his tears.

All alone in silence, he wept and viciously attempted to smother every single feeling he had for Will Turner.

****
The pirate’s eyes were puffy and blood-shot. His face was reddened, damp from the tears that had spilled from the grieving, brown orbs two hours ago. He stared vacantly out the window from the chair he was sitting in, a wave of fear crashing over him every other minute from viewing the Black Pear trailing a good distance behind them. If he never had to see the beautiful ship – his ship – again, he would be utterly grateful, and it made him feel extremely depressed for feeling such an emotion. He had to abandon her; the notion ripped out his heart and tore it to shreds. The desire to kill himself came back to him, for he had lost his ship and lost his trust in the person he loved.

He heard the door close from behind him and did not make any effort to find out who it was. Whether it was Will or not, he did not have the energy to move; he was entirely exhausted, physically, mentally, and emotionally. It could have been Barbossa who had entered, and he could not bring himself to care. If the hellish captain had returned to sodomize and torture him endlessly, he would not mind; at least he could always trust the ruthless captain to keep his word, such as disciplining him if he ever disobeyed.

Theodore knelt on the ground in front of the chair and gazed at Jack compassionately. He took the pirate’s hand in his and stroked it delicately. The pirate was statuesque as if there was no one with him at all.

“Jack,” the younger man said gently. “Are you all right? I ask because of the way you yelled at Will earlier.”
Sparrow merely blinked.
“Please talk to me.”

There was a slight pause before Sparrow shifted to sit properly and to have Theodore in between his legs. He leaned forward, captured the Lieutenant’s lips with his own, and rubbed Groves’ hand up and down his torso. Groves moved his free one beneath the older man’s shirt to feel the warm flesh. His fingers found Jack’s nipple, and he made the pirate moan as he fondled it between two digits. It was hardening rapidly, as was another part of Jack’s body. He traced Theodore’s palm downward to make him aware of the impact his touch had. Groves grasped the pirate’s erection that was protected by a barrier of clothing, causing Sparrow’s breath to catch in his throat.

“Take me to the bed,” he whispered urgently. “Have me there.”

Groves was quick to comply. He stood and led the older man to the destination he wanted. Jack crawled onto the bed, raised his arms, and let the younger man remove his shirt. His breeches were unbuttoned and pulled down to his knees. He laid on his back, bringing Theodore to rest on top of him, and undid the Lieutenant’s trousers as his own garment was taken off of him. His hands cupped Groves’ face as the younger man worked on ridding himself of his article of clothing. It soon fell to the floor among Jack’s garb.

As his mouth vigorously savored Theodore’s, Sparrow extended his arm to the bedside table and felt around for the bottle of lubricant. After several seconds he located it, poured some into his palm, and cradled Groves’ arousal in order to slick the throbbing cock. A husky groan emitted itself from the younger male, anticipation eating away at him from the wonderful caresses. Jack hurriedly finished and bent his knees to rest near his head. No time was wasted; Theodore almost immediately penetrated the older man’s body once Jack was in position.

Sparrow whimpered shakily as the Lieutenant speedily sheathed himself inside of him. The first powerful thrust made him cry out in a trembling voice. When he felt Groves draw back only to give a great shove to bury his hardened member in the warm orifice again, he gasped and closed his eyes for a short moment. This was not going to be like it had been with Will; it would be more forceful.

Theodore moved leisurely at first, though the propulsions were still rather violent even at such a slow pace. Jack clung to him dearly as his being was dominated fiercely. He quivered and sweated, moaning helplessly with each aching thrust. Groves bowed his head to place a trail of burning kisses along the pirate’s singed neck to his shoulder, which he bit playfully. Sparrow entangled his fingers into Theodore’s hair and whispered the Lieutenant’s name heatedly. The sound of Jack’s voice caused Theodore to elicit a whimper; he felt as if he were in a raging inferno of pure ecstasy.

As the younger male drove himself in and out of the slender frame with more speed, Jack’s vocals grew louder. He was hushed a few times whenever Groves kissed him erotically. They panted together as each of them neared their orgasm. Sparrow’s erection had not been touched whatsoever, and he found that he did not even have to handle himself in order to climax. With a stifled cry of Theodore’s name, he ejaculated onto the younger man’s abdomen.

It was not even a minute later when Groves arched his back and spilled himself inside of the pirate’s body.

For a moment they remained immobile, simply gazing wearily at one another. They breathed heavily, both trembling incessantly.

At last, Theodore pulled out of the being and lied down beside the older man. Jack was completely drained; their fornication had taken every bit of strength he had had. The emotion that he had hoped would follow the intimate exertion did not come, leaving him hollow and ashamed for what he had done. Giving himself to Groves proved to be futile; it had done nothing to lessen the heartache caused by Will.

“I want you to leave now,” he said immensely softly. His eyes were threatening tears.
Theodore turned and stared at him, not believing the request. “Jack, what’s wrong?”
“Just….Please leave. Please go.”

Groves did not argue; he could see the sorrow and need to be alone in Sparrow’s dark orbs. He got up from the bed, put on his trousers, and swiftly exited the room.

Jack scolded himself from being so weak, so wretched.

Even though he was tremendously worn out, he rolled onto his stomach, smothered his face in the pillow, and wept.

Eventually, he cried himself to sleep.

****
When Jack opened his eyes, it was early in the evening. He shifted to lie on his back, and a bolt of fright went through him from finding someone seated next to him on the bed. The shock instantaneously disappeared; in its place there was anger and despondency.

“Come for another free fuck?” he asked harshly.
Will’s expression was entirely somber. “You know it wasn’t like that,” he said apologetically.
“Then what was it?”
“I did it for you. I told you I would.”
Jack’s lip quivered. “So it meant nothin’ to you? Just a favor, ay?”
“Was it supposed to?”
“Yes, it was,” he answered dolefully. “After four months of it not meanin’ anythin’ except to humiliate me, I thought….I thought you felt as I did.”
“How did you feel?”
“It doesn’t matter. You’ve done your work with me and now you can go back to spendin’ your time with your bonnie lass. I’ll not be in your way any longer.”
“I want to spend time with you too, Jack.”
“No, you don’t. You’re sick of me. It’s not your fault that I’m so vile and ugly beyond imagination.”
“Don’t you say that, Jack,” the young man stated sternly. “You look just fine. Why do you keep doing this to yourself?”
“Doing what? I’m telling the truth while every one else seems to lie to my face. I’ve accepted it; why can’t you?”
“Because I love you.”

The words slipped out of his mouth before he had a chance to stop them. Jack was stunned, and Will was embarrassed. The pirate sat up as the young male turned away from him. He made to grasp Will’s shoulder, though halted himself from following through.

“What did you say?” he inquired in a whisper, yet he knew exactly what had been spoken.
“I said….I love you,” Will responded in a tiny voice. “And I shouldn’t.”
“William, look at me.” When the younger man did not, he repeated more firmly, “Look at me, William.”
Languidly, Will faced him, but he could not meet the pirate’s stare. “Jack, don’t. Please.”
“Why are you uncomfortable to feel that way, darlin’?”
“I’ve promised myself to Elizabeth. I love her. It’s not right that I feel this way about you. I can’t.”

Jack placed his arms around Will’s shoulders and held him to his thin frame. Will rested his head under the man’s chin and clutched Sparrow desperately as he wept. A gentle hand was on the back of his head, rubbing and combing his hair tenderly.

“Shhh….There’s no need to cry, love,” Sparrow said softly. “It’s all right. There’s nothin’ wrong about how you feel. Shhh….Come on now, darlin’.”

He kissed the top of Will’s head numerous times before resting his cheek against it. His eyes shut as he started to rock from side to side with the young male cradled in his arms.

“I can’t love you, Jack.” Will’s voice was muffled from being against the pirate’s naked torso. “I can’t.”
“Shh….Don’t worry about it.”
“And I don’t want to hurt you. I don’t.”
“You won’t. It’s all right to love more than one person. I know you love-” He had to swallow before he could get himself to say, “Elizabeth. I know that. And you love me.” A smile spread onto his face. “And god, I love you. But I realize that I can’t act on it because I know you’ve chosen her over me. You’re goin’ to marry her, for chrissake. I don’t expect ya to change, nor do I expect anything else to for that matter.”
“I love you, Jack.”
“I love you, William.”

Once Will composed himself, Sparrow released him from his embrace. In mere minutes the pirate was lying on his back with the younger man on top of him as they treated themselves to one another’s mouth. There was enough restraint, however, from both of them to refrain from doing anything more. The passionate kisses they shared were more than enough to keep them utterly sated for a lengthy portion of the evening.

outlinedprompts @ 2008-01-28T23:43:00

2008-01-29T05:48:12Z

Title: Lost in Translation (pt. 17)
Prompt: Guilt and/or translation
Characters/Pairings: Jack/Will, James, Elizabeth, Tia Dalma
Warning: angst, m/m, fluff?!
A/N: WIP. Here you go. Some sweet action between Jack and Will, and it's a virgin!Will! ;) Though it's a tad bittersweet....

Part Seventeen

****
When the door opened, he felt as if he were about to enter through the gates of Hell. The day was warm and clear, and some of the crewmembers were lounging around the deck area in boredom. Sparrow wanted desperately to take Will’s hand in his, but the younger man made it clear that he had to hold himself up on his own.

“Everything’s going to be fine,” Will spoke softly. “Are you ready?”
Jack’s mind screamed “No,” yet he verbally whispered, “Yeah. I’m ready.”
“You first.”

The pirate’s legs felt as if they were attached to canon balls. They were radically heavy as he stepped out the door with Will following behind him. It was as if they moved on their own accord, for he began to shuffle forward without even realizing it. The young man kept up at his side, ready to comfort him if need be.

“Just walk around?” he inquired nervously.
“Yes. And we’ll stop every now and then so that maybe you can exchange a ‘hello’ with a crewman.”
Jack looked as if someone had shot him. He started to sweat and tremble from the growing fear. “T-Talk to them?” he asked, his throat suddenly dry.
“Yes. It’ll be fine. They won’t harm you. They’re good men.”
“I won’t….I won’t have to….pleasure them?”
“No. Absolutely not.”

The reassurance did nothing to quell his tremendous fear. Will gave him a gentle push, causing him to begin his journey about the deck. His eyes flitted from one face to another on both sides of him. The men stared back, some even providing him a kind smile.

By the time he reached the middle mast, he was breathing shallowly, and his hands fidgeted at his sides from his unspeakable anxiety.

“I-I can’t do this,” he whispered restlessly. “I can’t do this.”
“Yes you can, Jack. It’s all right. Nothing’s happened and nothing will. There’s no reason to be afraid. You can do this.”

A minute passed before they continued on. A familiar figure came into view as they neared the bow. He grinned and quickened his pace to stand next to the person that always provided him protection. Tia Dalma smiled broadly and stroked his cheek.

“Jack Sparrow, it pleases my heart to see you come out of hiding,” she said tenderly.
“I won’t deny that I’m scared shitless,” he replied with a chuckle. “You can blame William for gettin’ me out here.”
“He’s a wonderful man for doin’ so. ‘Tis a big accomplishment for you to have agreed.”
“He is a wonderful man, isn’t he?”
“Aye,” she voiced amusedly, drawing out the vowel sound.
Jack recognized the tone; she was on to something. “What?”
“Him be your guardian, and you ‘ave come to have feelings for him.”
“No I don’t.” He failed at lying.
“’Ave you told him?”
The pirate sighed, knowing that there was no use refuting anything. “No, I haven’t. And I don’t plan to.”
“Why?”
“It’d be wrong to. Selfish. Lizzy and him are finally on good terms with one another again; I can’t do anythin’ to ruin that or their engagement. I can’t put that on him. Or her.”
“Perhaps you’ll find it not so wrong to love him.”
“How so?”
“Him will do somethin’ for you that will make him question everyt’ing he believes in.”
Jack eyed her suspiciously. “What? What will he do?”
“The ‘ting dat brings two people together in ‘de closest way possible.”

She gave a nod and a wide grin before walking away. Will had stayed back to allow Jack private conversation; once the enchantress was gone, he strode to the pirate. Sparrow’s mouth was open in astonishment and disbelief. He was utterly silent and did not move.

“What is it?” Will asked quietly.
The older man shook his head as if waking from a reverie and gazed at him in awe. “N-Nothin’. It’s nothin’.”

He slowly started to tread toward the captain’s cabin; Will followed him, though left a small distance between them. The terror Jack had felt before had now dissipated almost completely. A giddy smile crept onto his face and remained there as he passed by men of the crew.

“That went well,” he said brightly as he entered the quarters.
Will shut the door and went with the pirate to the bedroom. “It did. I’m proud of you, Jack.”
Jack’s cheeks flushed red. “Thank you, love. I owe it all to you, though. I don’t know what I’d do without you,” he confessed embarrassedly.
It was the younger man’s turn to blush. “I feel the same.”

Sparrow exhaled a breath as he fell back onto the bed. Will joined him, and each gazed at the ceiling in silence.

“Will?” the pirate at length said.
“What?”
He was unable to catch himself before blurting, “I love you.”
Will laughed and replied, “I love you too, Jack.”
“But I mean I….”

Words were not sufficient enough anymore. He was filled with confidence as he moved over Will and kissed him erotically.

To his surprise, Will did not push him away. Instead, the younger man responded eagerly.

For twenty minutes, they knew nothing but the taste of the other’s mouth.

****
The sun had disappeared, and Jack did not feel the need to move from his spot on deck. He sat with his knees to his chest at the port side and observed the men that bustled about. Whenever one would bid him “good evening,” he echoed the greeting timidly with a shy smile.

Will took a seat next to him after a while and nudged him playfully, causing him to grin happily.

“How are you doing?” the younger man asked.
“Not bad. It’s just….strange not havin’ to….you know.”
“Yeah. I understand.”
“And I’m not….scared anymore. At least, not as much as I used to be.”
“That’s great, Jack.”

Jack was about to respond, but he fell quiet when a chord was strummed on a mandolin. A fiddle was soon to follow, along with a recorder as the small group of musicians began to play. The crew enjoyed the entertainment by beginning to dance; Tia Dalma was even in on the fun with James as her partner, which made Sparrow somewhat surprised. He spotted Elizabeth moving about and laughing with one of the men, and he chuckled at the sight of everyone letting go like there was nothing in the world to worry about. His attention was so immersed in the group’s happiness that he did not notice Will stand up until the younger man offered him his hand.

“Care to join me?”
Sparrow beamed with joy and replied, “I’d be honored.”

Will pulled the pirate to his feet, placed his right hand on Sparrow’s hip, and his other held Jack’s right one. They made their way toward the crowd, stepping in time to the quick tempo, and waltzed about in a manner nowhere near the proper and graceful way a rich couple would. Sparrow laughed as Will twirled him around in circles, and his knees went weak whenever the younger man pulled him so close that he could feel his heart beat.

“We’re going to do a partner switch,” Will said after several minutes. “Ready?”
“Ready.”

They broke from each other, taking up with the closest persons. Jack matched Elizabeth’s smile with his own as he danced with her. The cheerfulness and relief in her eyes made him kiss her cheek in confirmation that he was indeed feeling better.

He glanced around to locate Will, who now had Groves as his partner. Will met his gaze and winked at him, causing his heart to flutter adoringly. He longed to be the one in the younger man’s arms once more.

The song ended, and the assembly stopped to applaud and cheer. Another tune started, and Sparrow found himself moving about the deck with James this time. At first, he did not know who James was. However, when the former Commodore addressed him as he had done in the past, Jack instantly knew and grinned.

After two more songs, Sparrow was delighted to be back with Will. Having the younger man’s hands on him again made him hear his own gorgeous music and sent him soaring into a blissful oblivion.

****
“La la da da dee da da,” Jack sang merrily as Will spun him. “Hum hmm do la da….”

Will shut the bedroom door with his foot and led Sparrow about the area as they danced together. He dipped the older man backward, and Jack let his head hang over the young male’s arm limply. His neck was deliciously exposed, and Will could not resist savoring the stretched skin. Sparrow giggled as the smooth lips planted kisses along the length of his throat. He closed his eyes, submerging himself in the pleasurable touch.

“Thank you for tonight,” he said with a wide grin.

A noise of surprise came from him as Will abruptly lifted him up to stand. His eyes clouded with insecurity as the younger male gazed at him intently.

“Jack?”
“Y-Yes?”
“Can I….”

Will did not finish his thought, for he pressed his lips to Sparrow’s fiercely. Jack almost passed out from the intensity of it. He put his arms around the male’s neck and allowed Will to dominate his mouth with tongue and lips. Not breaking contact, Will moved Jack to the nearest wall and pushed him against it. The pirate moaned softly; his hips bucked forward when the younger man wrapped strong arms round his waist. His body was becoming hotter by the second, perspiration forming on his tanned skin as his anatomy was woken from its imprisonment of denying such exhilaration.

“Jack,” the young man breathed before attacking the pirate’s lips again.
Jack grunted to signal him to continue.
“Can I have you?”

Sparrow stared at him with anticipation, apprehension, and approval present in his brown orbs all at once. He stiffened from remembering how much it hurt from having someone inside of him, but he reminded himself that Will would not humiliate or abuse him as Barbossa and his crew had.

“Yes,” he whispered faintly. “Take me. I’m yours.”

He saw the young male smile before the lips were against his own. Nimbly, he wound his leg around Will’s waist and jumped to put his other one about the lean frame. Will carried him to the bed and bent down to lay him on his back. Jack hurriedly ridded the male of his vest, and the shirt joined it on the floor seconds later. His palms roved over the muscular back, causing a small groan from Will that was muffled by his mouth. A tremor bolted through Jack as firm hands started to slide along his torso. He ended the kiss to turn his head and gasp when the fingers began to knead his nipple.

“Ohhh Will….” he forced out. “Please don’t stop.”

Will removed Jack’s shirt and replaced his fingers with his tongue on the tender spot. Jack squirmed and trembled from the touch that sent shots of pleasure through him, making his cock respond by hardening. The singed portions of his side and midsection no longer caused him grief, and Will took advantage by moving his hand up and down the still ruby flesh, squeezing gently on occasion. Sparrow blindly fiddled with the buttons of Will’s breeches, and he was rapidly being stripped of his own by more graceful fingers.

The pirate’s breath caught in his throat when his garment was speedily taken off of him. A sense of helplessness suddenly washed over him as he lay naked beneath the younger man. Will saw this and stroked the short, black hair to soothe him.

“We can stop if you don’t wish to go further.”
Jack caressed the male’s face and stared at him indecisively. “I want this,” he whispered. “I do. But I….Well, what about you? Aren’t you nervous? Scared?”
Will nodded. “I am. And I always thought I’d be doing this for the first time with Elizabeth.”
“Do you want to stop, love?”
There was a brief period of silence before Will answered, “You need this-”
“But do you want it?”
“I do. I just….I’m so nervous, Jack,” he ended with a chuckle, making the pirate smile. “I’m afraid I’ll do something wrong or hurt you.”
“You’ll do fine. You don’t need to be afraid. I trust you completely.”

Jack raised himself to kiss Will tenderly before tugging lightly on the man’s breeches. Will received the hint and took them off to join the other discarded clothing. His beauty was mesmerizing; Sparrow gawked at the flawless being, causing him to feel sheepish because his own was no longer remotely attractive in his mind. As he trailed his hands down the male’s torso, guilt flooded him for contaminating the gorgeous skin with his grotesque body.

“Don’t cry, Jack,” Will said gently.
Sparrow had no idea that he was. “I’m sorry,” he spoke glumly. “I just don’t understand why you’re lettin’ me feel you. How can you let such soiled hands touch you?”
“Because your hands aren’t soiled. They’re stunning, like you.”
“You’re such a sweet talker,” Sparrow replied with a smirk. “But I do appreciate it.”
“Are you ready?”
“Yeah. Do you know if James has any….slick substance around? Oil?”
“Let me check.”

Will strolled to the other side of the room to search through the table drawers, and Jack grinned from viewing the young man’s backside. It was just as exquisite as his front.

After a period Will found a bottle and retreated to the bed. He opened it and poured a bit of the oil onto his palm.

“Do I just….”
Jack pressed his hand to Will’s to swipe up the lubricant into his own. “Here,” he said as he sat up to coat the young man’s erection with it.
Will shuddered and released a tiny sound of enjoyment from having Jack rub him.
“There. Like that.”

The pirate rested down on his back, bended his knees to where they were near his head, and crossed his feet on Will’s dorsal side. They gazed at each other timidly, but both expressed their approval with their eyes.

“You sure you’re all right with this?” Sparrow asked quietly.
“I am. Are you?”
“I am. Can you go slow?”
“Yes, of course. Ready?”
Jack sighed and nodded his head.

It took a moment for Will to discover exactly where he was supposed to enter Jack’s body. When he did it was not long before he started pushing himself into the warm orifice. Jack closed his eyes and emitted a shaky whine. He speedily attempted to repress the horrendous memories that rushed through his mind. Though it was painful now, he knew that it would soon change.

Leisurely, Will inched more and more of himself inside of the being until he was completely within Jack. He was motionless to allow Jack time to recover. The pirate was breathing heavily, his expression was fraught with anguish, and soft sounds expelled themselves from his opened mouth. The image beneath him made Will incredibly aroused. Seeing such vulnerability was utterly thrilling.

“Are you ready for me to continue?” he questioned after numerous minutes.
“Yes,” Sparrow choked.

Will rocked his hips forward, making the pirate gasp and grab hold of the hands grasping his waist. The sensation of the sensitive muscles tightening and relaxing against his hardened member was nothing like anything Will had ever known; he was wholly consumed with ecstasy. He withdrew from Sparrow’s body only to thrust into him quickly again. Sparrow whimpered with rapture. Having evidence that the older man was not hurting, Will began an even pace of moving in and out of the slim frame. Jack moaned, and tears formed in his eyes.

He could not remember a time when he had known such extreme passion and elation.

The way he breathed and called out Will’s name made the young man groan freely. Both of their bodies were quaking from the intense gratification. As Will sped his ministrations, he swept his arms under the pirate’s knees for him to drive himself even deeper within Jack’s orifice. Jack cried and emitted constant noises of bliss. He clasped his fingers around his throbbing cock and massaged it fervently. There would be no punishment for tending to himself, making him work aggressively towards an orgasm.

Will slowed after a lengthy period. His posture became rigid, and he spilt his seed inside of Sparrow with a throaty groan. Jack climaxed seconds later onto his abdomen and hands with a strangled whimper.

At last, Jack opened his eyes and gazed up at Will coyly. There was something about the young man’s expression that unsettled him, yet he could not place what it was. He brushed away the damp, brown locks that were covering Will’s face before gently pulling him down to kiss him lovingly. They shared several before parting for Will to remove himself from Jack, and the pirate lowered his legs to hang over the side of the bed. The younger male sprawled out beside him, panting and sweating like Sparrow was.

“I forgot how enjoyable that could be,” Jack stated quietly. “I forgot how it was supposed to be entirely. Thank you, William.”
“You’re welcome.”
“I’m spent. Do you want to sleep here with me tonight?”
“Sure.”

They got up and moved beneath the sheets. Jack compressed himself against Will, placed his hand on the male’s chest, and put his leg over Will’s. An arm went about his shoulders and held him securely.

“You don’t….You don’t regret it, do you?” Sparrow inquired worriedly.
“No. No, I don’t.”
He grinned contently and closed his eyes. “Me neither. Good night, Will.”

Will kissed the top of the pirate’s head and clutched Jack’s hand to him.

For the first time in five months, Jack felt desirable and human again simply because of Will.

****
The angry disfigurement had healed almost completely, and Will caressed the blade-shaped scar on the pirate’s right cheek delicately. Jack was far gone in a slumbering state and provided no acknowledgement of the touch. He was cuddling a pillow to his nude frame that Will had slipped into his arms to substitute as a body. He rubbed his face against it and inhaled deeply; a little smile pried at his lips as he dreamed and cradled it to him. The sight made Will’s heart ache from observing such tranquility. He had lied to the recovering man, and he felt utterly terrible for it.

He stood at the bedside, fully clothed, and merely brushed his fingertips against Sparrow’s jaw line and hair. A broader grin spread onto the pirate’s countenance before he sighed and shifted to his side facing Will. The pillow never left his embrace. The young male brought the covers to Jack’s shoulders and ran his fingers over Sparrow’s scarred neck.

“I’m sorry, Jack,” he whispered remorsefully. “I shouldn’t have done that with you. I’m Elizabeth’s….And I betrayed her by having you. I won’t deny that it was pleasurable, but….You can’t expect it to happen again. I’m sorry.”

It was not until he had closed the door behind him that he began to weep, and he did not know why.

outlinedprompts @ 2008-01-26T02:19:00

2008-01-26T08:31:44Z

Title: Lost in Translation (pt. 16)
Prompt: Guilt and/or translation
Characters/Pairings: Jack/Will, Jack/Groves, Norrington
Warning: Language, angst, m/m, re-tell of rape
A/N: WIP. Sorry for the wait. It's getting harder! Hopefully it'll be enjoyable. A little more action between Will and Jack. ;)

Part Sixteen

****
There was light movement behind him, prompting Will to open his tired eyes. He rolled onto his side to observe Jack shuffling to the corner of the room.

“Jack,” he spoke softly.
The pirate stopped and turned around gradually. His dark orbs were overcast with vulnerability and weariness as he stared at the younger man.
“Where are you going?”
“Just go back to sleep,” Sparrow whispered.
“You don’t have to move to the floor.”
“Waste such as myself has to.”
“No. No you don’t. Come here, Jack.”

Jack glanced helplessly at the corner behind him before he returned to the bed. Will placed his arm across the man’s shoulders and brought him to lie down beside him. Jack was stiff against him and slightly quivering. The raven haired male rested his head on Will’s chest and exhaled a warm breath, making the younger man tremble imperceptibly from feeling it on his cool skin.

“You are not waste,” Will said quietly. “Don’t believe what he told you.”
“Then what do I believe?”
“Well, what did you use to believe?”
Sparrow pondered the question for a moment before he answered, “I don’t know.” His voice was fraught with sadness. “I don’t know, Will.”

Silence settled on them as they lay in one another’s embrace. Jack’s eyelids fluttered shut several times as he tried to stay awake. He cuddled against Will’s lean frame, and it made him somewhat nervous because he was not frightened at all, nor was he afraid when he began ghosting his fingertips over Will’s torso. A small sigh came from the younger man as his skin flinched from the delicate touch.

“Jack?”
“What?”
“Don’t stop.”
“Are you sure it’s all right?”
“Yes. Can I?”
There was a brief pause before Sparrow replied timidly, “Yes.”

A tiny hiss came from him as Will’s fingers started to caress his sore back. They brushed against the torn flesh in a circular motion, and Jack leisurely found that the contact was enjoyable. Such a reaction unnerved him; it was not supposed to be enjoyable.

“Will, um, maybe we should stop,” he stammered awkwardly.
“Is it because it’s pleasant?”
“It shouldn’t be. I shouldn’t be liking it like I am.”
“That’s Barbossa talking again. What do you want? What do you think it should be like?”
“I don’t know,” Sparrow said in a choked voice.
“Whatever your body is feeling, let it.”
“Will you….Can you touch me again like this tomorrow? Can I touch you?”
“Yes. Of course.”
Jack closed his eyes and whispered, “Thank you.”
“You’re welcome.”

The pirate fell asleep minutes later; the fingers that still stroked his back caused him to begin dreaming with a smile.

****
The next morning Sparrow woke to an empty room. Will was nowhere, and he hated the fact that it made him feel forgotten. There was a certain attachment he had come to have for the younger man, and now that he was alone, he felt somehow lost.

He got up from the bed and wrapped a blanket around his nude body. Though he was utterly petrified to leave the bedroom, he opened the door and stepped out into the extremely short, narrow hallway. Low voices could be heard coming from the main room; Will’s was one of them. With extraordinary caution, he started to walk slowly toward the area. He swallowed to relieve his tightening throat, and his heart throbbed unbearably in his chest. A light sheen of perspiration formed on his warm skin as he neared the conversing men. He peered into the room curiously even though he was completely terrified that he would get caught snooping. There were two men with their backs to him; he discerned that they were Will and Groves. The third man he did not recognize, yet he knew he had seen him before. He strained to hear what was being said.

“….it won’t be a problem if you escort them to prison, Theodore, but if you two were planning on taking Jack ashore also, what’s to say you won’t be forced to take him to prison as well?” James questioned worriedly. “He is still a pirate and because I doubt that you’ll be able to get a pardon for him, he’ll have to go if someone sees him.”
“Would anyone see him?” Theodore asked. “He’s hardly identifiable now that his hair is cut, and he doesn’t have his normal attire.”
“Do you know what happened to his clothes?” Will interjected.
“No, I don’t. He was never wearing anything other than a shirt and a pair of breeches.”
“How were you two planning on getting him on land?” James inquired. “He hasn’t even been able to leave these quarters; I doubt he’d be willing to in order to go ashore where he’d be surrounded by a number of people. Is he improving at all, Will?”
“Not much. And I can’t get him to speak about what happened to know why he’s so afraid of everything.”
“I can tell you one of the reasons why he’s afraid of touch,” Theodore said faintly. “He spent the night down in the brig once next to our cell. He had just acquired the burns two or three days prior.”
Jack’s legs were shaking from fatigue and from the overwhelming embarrassment he had as Groves continued.
“I woke up in the middle of the night and could hear noises coming from him and someone else. I looked to his cell to find him being raped by one of the crewman.”

Sparrow wept as his mind threw him back to that one night. Knowing that Groves had seen it and because Will was now aware of it, Jack wished he could murder himself right at that moment; the two men he had hoped would never learn of such a vile event made him feel entirely appalling because they had. There would be no more comforting embraces because he knew neither would want to touch him.

Just when he was about to saunter back to the bedroom, James spotted him.

“Jack?”
He withdrew his head from the room and pressed himself against the hallway wall to hide.
“Jack, come out here,” Will voiced soothingly. “There’s nothing to be frightened of.”
With his head lowered as if defeated, Sparrow emerged into the area, his skinny frame quaking as he stood several feet away from them.
“You can come closer. It’s all right.”
He almost collapsed to the floor as he took a few steps toward them. His hands clutched the blanket around him incredibly tightly.
Will strode to him and lifted his head by placing his fingers under the pirate’s chin. Sparrow’s eyes were closed, causing Will to command gently, “Look at me, Jack.”
The older man sniffed as his eyelids parted to reveal his reddened, damp eyes. “I’m sorry I was eavesdroppin’. It won’t happen again, I promise.”
“Hush, it’s all right. Why are you crying?”
“Because you know.”
“About….About what happened to you that night?”
Jack nodded and gazed at the floor. “You wouldn’t have touched me if you knew; you wouldn’t have wanted to, nor would you now.”
“That’s not true, Jack.” He enveloped the pirate and whispered, “That’s not true.”

Sparrow’s cheeks were being bathed in tears, prodding Will to only murmur more tender words.

“Let’s go to the bedroom,” the younger man spoke softly after a minute.

He placed his arm across Sparrow’s shoulders and escorted him to the area where Jack was most comfortable. He closed the door, led Jack to the bed, and they sat down beside one another.

“Would it be easier for you to talk to me now?” Will questioned quietly.
“I don’t know. I guess,” Jack answered with a shrug.
“Tell me why you had to be on deck.”
Sparrow forced himself to look at Will and began in a quivering voice, “Barbossa would kick me to wake me up in the mornings. Sometimes I followed behind him after he got dressed. Sometimes he gave me five minutes to be alone before I had to be out there. And then I’d wait. His men would give up a part of their swag in exchange to do whatever they wanted with me. But he stopped collectin’ after a week and just let them have at me for free.” Jack paused to regain a bit of composure. His eyes scanned the room, unable to gaze at Will any longer. “I’d be led below and they….They’d take off my clothes and….and rape me. They liked to bruise me up a bit before they fucked me, and some took me below just to beat me. Soon, they didn’t even care to have a bit of privacy; they’d simply have me right on deck….behind a canon or bent over it. On occasion they’d all gather round near the middle of the deck and watch, encouragin’ one another as they each took a turn; some more than once. I stopped countin’ after about a week, but the average was around twenty men a day that would force themselves on me. At night, Barbossa would have a go with me in his bed. There were a few times when he didn’t care to have me. I wasn’t allowed to sleep next to him. I had to sleep on the floor. There was an exception every now and then, but not that often.

One night when he was asleep, two crewmen came and took me below. They passed me around from one to another….Hands everywhere on me. Insults and cruel laughter. I was handed off to a man sitting in a chair….I didn’t think it was possible, Will. He and another man took me at the same time. Both of them inside me. And it hurt so much, Will. Two others did it again that night and it happened again a few times on deck after that. But after that one night, I didn’t have to go out the next day; Barbossa let me stay in the room. I wasn’t granted such a luxury after they tied me up and burned me; he made me go out to the deck the followin’ morning. It was excruciating. Some touched me where I was burned just to hear me scream….Oh god, Will....”

He bent down, buried his face in Will’s lap, and let his sobs consume him. Will had attempted to keep his expression subdued while listening, but his vision had become blurred and his lips trembled as he cried, making him unable to conceal his emotions. He yearned to hide his visage like Jack to weep incessantly. Instead, he began to pet Sparrow’s hair lovingly.

“Every….day, Will,” the pirate gasped between his uneven breaths. “I didn’t want….to be rescued. I wanted….to die.”
“Shhh….It’ll be all right,” Will said consolingly as tears poured from his eyes. “You have me now, and I will protect you, Jack. You don’t have to be afraid anymore.”
“When they….held the fire to me….I begged them for help, Will. Begged….them. But they laughed at me. They just laughed as I….screamed and begged them to stop.”
“Shhhh….I’ve got you. You will never have to endure such maltreatment again.”

Ten minutes ticked by before Jack was able to breathe normally. He sat up from Will’s lap and rubbed his eyes. When he opened them, they were bloodshot, swollen, and engulfed with unimaginable pain.

“Now you know why I don’t deserve to touch you,” he spoke tiredly. “And I’m sure you don’t want to touch me either.”

The words made Will act without thinking; all he knew was that he had to prove the man wrong. He cupped Sparrow’s face in his hands and kissed him heatedly. The pirate responded ravenously. He snaked his arms about Will’s neck as they devoured each other’s mouths. It was more than merely a comforting gesture, Jack felt. Whether it was of love or lust, he could not tell.

Whenever one dared to pull away for a breath, the other was quick to capture their lips once more. Will’s head spun from the inconceivable passion Sparrow’s kiss provided him. He could not deny that it aroused him, but he refused to come undone. Though Jack was permitting him to have intimate contact, he knew the older man was not ready for anything more than entangling their lips together; he was not even sure that he was ready for more.

At last, they broke away completely. Each was panting and shaking. The expression of anxiety in Jack’s brown orbs caused Will to take his hand and massage it.

“It’s all right,” he said kindly. “There are no consequences or punishments for enjoying something like that.”
“I trust you,” Sparrow whispered.
“Thank you for letting me.”
A ghost of a smile formed on the pirate’s countenance. “Thank you for doin’ it.”

They rested down on their sides facing each other. Jack curled up against the younger man and placed affectionate caresses with his lips onto Will’s fingers, while the blacksmith’s free hand very gently rubbed the pirate’s back.

It was Will who fell asleep first with a contented grin gracing his visage.

“I love you, Will,” Jack whispered sincerely once he knew the young male was dreaming.

When he finally went to sleep, it was not nightmares that met him this time.

****
With a weighty sigh, Sparrow opened his eyes and turned onto his side. There was someone sitting next to him, and it was not Will. The initial trepidation he had from seeing the person faded instantly, for he knew who it was.

“Theodore,” he whispered weakly.
The Lieutenant met his gaze and smiled. “Hello, Jack.”
“Where’s William?” His voice sounded fretful.
“I believe he’s spending some time with Elizabeth at the moment.”
Sparrow sat up, kept his head lowered, and muttered almost inaudibly, “Oh.”
“How are you feeling?”
The pirate shrugged. “You tell me.”
“You’re looking better,” Groves said kindly.
“Thanks, but I don’t see it. You don’t have to lie about it for me, mate.”
“I would never lie to you-”
“Why are you here? Talking to me?”
The questions caught Groves off guard. “Why would you ask such things?”
Jack sniffed and started to quake. “You….You saw me. That night, down in the brig. On my back like the fucking whore I am.”
“You’re not a-”
“How can you even stand to be near me? I can’t even stand it. You and Will….I don’t get why the two of you keep wastin’ your time with me. Why not just dump me off somewhere and be done with it? It would do everyone a great favor.”
“Please don’t talk like that, Jack,” Theodore spoke sadly. “It hurts me to witness you like this. After all you’ve done for me and my men – you’re truly a wonder. A beautiful wonder. And I hope that in time you’ll be able to see that too.”
“No,” Sparrow choked and raised his head to stare at the younger man. “The only thing I’ll ever see is a torn up body that has but one purpose for being in existence. And that purpose is to be used in every way possible by men. So if you need me to do anythin’ for you-” He let the sheet fall to reveal his battered frame from the waist up and leaned forward to whisper into Theodore’s ear. “-I won’t object. It’s time I fulfilled your needs just as I did for everyone else who was on that ship.”

Groves clasped his hands on Jack’s shoulders and pushed him away gently. The look of frightened bewilderment and dejection on the pirate’s countenance was heartbreaking.

“You don’t need to do anything,” Groves stated compassionately. “And you are not alive simply to satisfy men’s urges. It’s a horrible crime that you had to be subjected to such atrocities. But you are still beautiful, Jack. You are still worth something.”

Sparrow scrutinized the man’s visage, paying close attention to the subtle changes in Theodore’s eyes. He swallowed and blinked to release a crystal droplet. As if being forced, he undid the blanket from around his waist and placed it aside to allow the younger male to gaze upon his naked body. He lied down on his back and spread his legs. Groves was completely dumbfounded as he gaped unabashedly at the pirate’s tanned form.

“Wh-What are you doing?” he stammered.
“You want to fuck me. Please just take it easy. I promise I won’t ask for anythin’ else.”
“Why would you say that?”
“I can see it in your eyes, Theodore,” Jack whispered shamefully. “I know you do.”
Groves could not deny that he had imagined himself making love to Sparrow on a number of occasions; his attraction to the older man had become great. But he was not about to admit it to the broken man. “Even if that were true, Jack, I would never take advantage of you when you’re in such a vulnerable state. I never want to hurt you.”

The Lieutenant got up to cover Jack with the bed sheets and sat next to him once more. He stroked the pirate’s forehead and erased any tears that came from the brown orbs with his thumb.

“Please let Will and I in,” he whispered.

Jack put his hand on the back of Groves’ neck and lowered him down. Before Theodore had a chance to react, the older man was kissing him ardently. The lips were impeccable against his own, moving with excellent precision to heighten the intensity. Determined not to break contact, Theodore shifted from where he was in order to stretch out directly above the pirate. The being under him quivered; he could feel it when Jack’s hands traveled up and down his back. Soft moans were lost in one another’s mouths as they indulged in the tingling sensations produced from the passionate kiss.

Sparrow’s mind never lost the thought of what Groves truly wanted, and so after a period, he clumsily began to work on the buttons of the Lieutenant’s trousers. He was terrified of disappointing the younger man by not giving himself to him.

Theodore broke away and closed his fingers around Jack’s fumbling ones. The pirate stared at him with panic-filled eyes.

“Please don’t hurt me,” Sparrow pleaded. “I’m sorry I did somethin’ wrong. Please don’t lock me away. I-”
“Jack, shhh…..Shhh…..You didn’t do anything wrong. And you’re not going to be locked away. I told you there’s no need for this – to make yourself do this. It’s all right if you’re not ready; don’t rush it. No one here is looking for you to commit such….physical acts with them.”
“I don’t want you to be upset.”
Groves smiled affectionately. “I’m not upset. Not at all.” He placed a tender kiss onto Jack’s lips before whispering, “Get some rest. Will should be coming back shortly, alright?”
Jack gave a small nod and said, “Alright. Thank you, Theodore.”
“You’re welcome, Jack.”

Groves stood and left the room as Sparrow moved to sit against the wall. The pirate held his head in his hands and gazed vacantly at the sheets in front of him. He thought of Will with Elizabeth and detested the twinge of jealousy that coursed through him. It morphed into guilt for feeling such a thing.

“You’re awake.”

Jack looked up hurriedly and matched the grin on Will’s face with his own. Will crept onto the bed to be next to the older man and laced his fingers with Sparrow’s. Jack giggled as flutters soared in his stomach; he had never felt so childish in his life.

“I just passed Theodore,” Will spoke calmly. “Were you well enough to see him?”
“Yes. We, um….shared a few….”
“You kissed him?”
“Yeah, I did.”
“That’s good, Jack. You really are getting better. I’m glad.”
“I just couldn’t….I couldn’t bring myself to let him have me, though,” Sparrow said regretfully.
“That’s fine. There’s nothing wrong with waiting until you feel comfortable enough to.”
“But I think….I think I am. Maybe. But the only person I would trust to….to take me is you,” he ended in a whisper.
Will’s mouth fell open in surprise.
“I would never ask you to do such a thing,” he quickly added from witnessing the younger man’s reaction. “It would be selfish of me. After all, you’re engaged. It wouldn’t be fair to either of you, and I wouldn’t want to-”
“Jack.”
The pirate stopped babbling immediately.
Will gazed at him with utter seriousness. “Whenever you’re ready, absolutely ready to do it, I will be there for you.”
Jack was completely taken aback at the words.
“I want you to be able to overcome the fear. I want you to be happy, Jack.”

There was a brief period of silence between them before Sparrow suddenly hugged Will gratefully. He started to shake, but it was not because he was weeping. It was due to cheerful laughter. Will’s heart leapt in his chest from the pleasant sound he thought he would never hear again.

“Thank you, William,” Jack breathed.
“You’re welcome….Listen, I had an idea. I think it may help you.”
“What is it?”

As Will told him of his suggestion, they kept their arms securely around one another. Jack had never felt more protected than he did then, and whether he liked whatever Will was saying or not, he would agree to it no matter what.

outlinedprompts @ 2008-01-20T04:18:00

2008-01-20T10:25:20Z

Title: Lost in Translation (pt. 15)
Prompt: Guilt and/or translation
Characters/Pairings: Jack/Barbossa, Jack/Will (yes! I said it!)
Warning: Language, angst, m/m, rape/flashback
A/N: WIP. Finally, a little bit of touching for Jack. :D

Part Fifteen

****
“Ow. God,” Will whispered, still somewhat asleep. Another powerful kick struck his shin. “God! Stop it, Jack!”

He opened his eyes to find Sparrow convulsing violently in his sleep. Low, vague grunts filtered out between Jack’s parted lips; tears streamed from under his eyelids. Will was utterly alarmed and had no idea what to do. He sat up and patted the man’s shoulder firmly.

“Jack, wake up.” He repeated the action and said louder, “Jack, wake up.”

Sparrow continued to shake uncontrollably. Will pushed him to lie on his back and slapped his face powerfully. A sigh of relief came from the young man as Jack quickly went still. He scrutinized the pirate’s countenance, waiting to see if he would wake or not. When five minutes had gone by and Jack had not moved at all – save for the rise and fall of his chest – Will rested down beside him.

Though the younger male closed his eyes, he did not go to sleep for another thirty minutes.

****
When Will woke again, the sunlight scarcely illuminated the room. Gloomy clouds adorned the sky, soon covering the sun completely, and the gentle sound of rain falling on the windows was almost enough to lull him to sleep again. The only thing that prevented him from doing so was the absence of Jack at his side.

The pirate was huddled on the floor, asleep, in the corner he had retreated to before. Will went to him and picked him up gingerly. Jack emitted an indistinct murmur as he was taken to lie on the bed. Will eased the older man’s legs beneath the sheets, making Sparrow’s eyes open exhaustedly.

“What are you doin’?” he asked faintly.
“Just getting you comfortable. Go back to sleep.”
As if suddenly realizing where he was, Sparrow bolted upright. “No. I can’t. I have to go.”

He moved off the bed and grabbed his abandoned shirt that was crumpled on the floor. Hastily, he put it on, and the abundant pain that the simple task caused was written on his face. As he fled to the door, he said in a quivering voice, “I have to be out there. Five minutes. I have to go.”

Will grasped his arm before he could exit. “No you don’t. You need to rest.”
“Let go of me. I have to be out there. The longer they have to wait, the rougher they are.”
“Rougher? Jack, you’re not there anymore. You need to lie down.”

Sparrow ripped his arm away from Will and shoved the young man backward with surprising strength. He darted out of the room and burst through the cabin entrance in seconds. Rain immediately started to shower him; his clothes hurriedly became soaked and clung to his bony frame. With crazed eyes he looked from one crewman to another, and they in turn gazed at him confoundedly.

“Jack, what are you doing out here?”

Sparrow turned his head sharply to find James walking toward him. He heard Will call his name from within the quarters. The anxiety that increased within him from both men made him run.

Will emerged from the cabin and bolted after the hysterical pirate. He was not sure how he would stop Jack since most of the man’s body was wounded. The right arm, he decided, would be the thing to grab. Despite the immense fatigue from starvation, Sparrow dashed toward the bow with incredible speed. He almost made it to the railing near the bowsprit before he suddenly stumbled backward. Will caught him and tackled him to the deck before he could attempt to flee again.

“No!” he shouted madly. “Let go of me!”
“Jack, calm down,” Will stated evenly. “Take a deep breath.”
“No! Don’t do this to me,” he sobbed.
“What would I do to you, Jack?”
“Please don’t. Please be merciful.”
“Don’t do what, Jack?”
“Don’t take me below.”

Jack lowered his head and hugged himself as he cried miserably. Will took him in his arms and headed for the captain’s quarters with the distraught man. The crew stared at the two as Will strode past them. It unsettled Sparrow drastically to be watched by so many, making him bury his face against Will’s chest. He did not pull away until they were in the bedroom once more.

The young man put Jack down to stand and quickly began to shed his own drenched clothing. Sparrow observed him as if he were daft.

“Come on. You too,” Will voiced tremulously.

They were both shivering radically, and Jack hesitantly obeyed in removing his attire. Will was in front of him with two blankets held together the instant he was naked. The young male pressed his body against Jack’s and cocooned them within the linens. Sparrow placed his arms under Will’s and held the nude frame tightly.

“What are we doing?” the pirate questioned shakily.
“Getting warm. You all right?”
“I’m fine.”
“Good, good. Why did you do that? On deck, why did you?”
“It’s what I always had to do.”
“Why did you have to be out there?”
“I don’t want to talk about it.”
“All right then. Let’s go lie down, shall we? I can feel your legs – they’re about to give out, aren’t they?”
“Yes, they are.”
“Small steps now.”

They shuffled to the bed while continuing to embrace one another. Will collided with the edge of the piece of furniture and toppled back onto it with a startled yelp. Jack grimaced at the pressure on his singed abdomen from lying atop the younger man’s body. He raised his head to stare at Will’s rich brown orbs and appeared mortified. Will gave him a consoling smile in hopes of alleviating the pirate’s concerns.

“It’s all right,” he whispered.
“I….I….Don’t you think this a tad inappropriate?”
“If you’re uncomfortable, we can separate. But maybe this is a good way to start getting over your fear of being touched.”
“Will, I….I don’t even deserve to touch you.”
“You have to stop talking like that. You must stop degrading yourself, Jack. It only makes you believe it more and more, and that is something you don’t deserve.”
“But you don’t know-”
“How can I know if you won’t tell me?”
“I don’t tell you because I’m ashamed of it-”
“But it wasn’t your fault.”
“But if it was-”
“And it’s not-”
“It’s too vulgar for me to tell anyone. Especially you,” he added quietly.
“Why me?”
Jack went silent, and Will waited uncomplainingly for him to find words. “You’re too good. I don’t want to do anything to….I respect you too much to subject you to such abominable recollections.”
“And you’re too much of a friend for me to not keep prodding. Open up to me, Jack. Let me help you. Get it out of your system.”
Jack laid his head on Will’s chest and said nothing.
“Since this closeness with someone else seems to be a bit much for you right now, perhaps you should begin with touching yourself. Let your own hands re-teach you that it doesn’t have to be something to be afraid of.”

The thirteen men who had defiled him during the day fueled Jack’s belief that touch was not meant to be pleasurable. In order to try and reverse such a thought, he decided to experiment with himself.

Jack glanced at the captain on the bed from his designated corner and ascertained that the man was asleep. His fingers were shaking as he unbuttoned his breeches to take his limp member into his hand. An excited grin was formed by his lips as he stroked himself, occasionally giving a gentle squeeze. He lightly hit the wall with his head as pleasing tingles coursed throughout him, causing him to close his eyes. It took an unbelievable amount of self-control to refrain from voicing his rapture aloud.

After only a couple of minutes of servicing himself, he ejaculated onto his hand. Having been wholly immersed in his ecstasy, he had not heard the footsteps of the captain.

“What do ye think you’re doin’, Jack?”

Sparrow’s eyes shot open to see Barbossa sitting right beside him. His heart pounded in fear of what the older man would do.

Barbossa firmly grasped Jack’s left wrist and put the hand to Jack’s mouth. “Clean it off,” he said sternly.

Jack was hesitant, resulting in a powerful slap to his face. The warning was enough for him. He began licking his hand, tasting his own milky product with remarkable humiliation. When he was finished, Barbossa forced him to do the same with his right hand. A low chuckle came from the captain at the sight of the first tear that escaped Sparrow’s eye.

“All done?” Barbossa mocked once Jack swallowed the last of his semen. He threw the younger man’s wrist at the floor and stated harshly, “Your body no longer belongs to you, Jack. I believe I told ya that before I fucked ya the first time. You do not have the freedom to treat yourself or do anythin’ for that matter without permission. If I find ya doin’ somethin’ to yourself on your own accord again, the consequences will be dire. Am I understood?”
Sparrow nodded. “Y-Yes.”

Jack expelled a disgraced whimper as Barbossa started to massage his spent organ. The older man worked him into a full erection once again; he panted as unwanted pleasure swept through him. Tears slid down his flushed cheeks as the strong hand rubbed him, bringing him to orgasm minutes later. He climaxed onto Barbossa’s hands and was required to wash them with his tongue as he had been made to do with his own.

“Jack?”
Jack shook his head to shove the memory aside. “I can’t, Will,” he said, ashamed. “I can’t do that.”
“Why not?”
“My body isn’t mine. It doesn’t belong to me. I’m not allowed.”
“Not allowed? Jack, your body is yours. It belongs to you. Forget what he told you. You can do whatever you want to do with your body. No one else has that right unless you feel comfortable to permit them to.”
“How do I know that I won’t be punished for doing so?”
“Do something and find out, but I promise that you will not be punished.”

Sparrow did the first thing that came to his mind. He put his lips to the younger man’s and kissed him. Will’s eyes widened in astonishment. He hurriedly regained control of his surprise and responded to Jack’s dry and swollen lips. The kiss was nothing like the ones he had shared with Elizabeth; it was special in ways he did not understand. Sensual, innocent, scared, loving: they all made up the drawn out, demanding kisses the two of them shared.

After a lengthy period, Jack pulled back and opened his eyes shyly. He gazed at Will apprehensively, but his expression soon became terribly frightened.

“I’m sorry,” he whispered frantically. “I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have. I had no right. Please, don’t hurt me.”
Will was breathless. “No, no. It’s-It’s all right. I’m not going to hurt you. You did it, Jack. You made contact with someone and allowed them to return the action. There’s nothing to apologize for or to be afraid of.”
“You felt….You felt good. You weren’t trying to….”

Sparrow burst into tears. Will cradled the pirate’s head under his chin and ran his fingers through the short black mane of the man.

It was proven that progress had been made, and Will knew the only way to keep on making headway was to take small steps. He was determined to see Jack through it all.

****
Jack did not know when he had fallen asleep, but when he awoke, Will was not snuggling him. The blankets, however, were still wrapped around his thin frame.

He sat up and called softly, “William?” No one was in the room to answer. “Shit,” he muttered angrily at himself. “You drove him away. Fucking bugger. You drove away the one that was tryin’ to help you. Damn it, I knew I shouldn’t have. Always a punishment.”

He ceased cursing himself when the door abruptly opened. Will treaded into the room, and Jack gave a sigh of thankfulness.

“I thought you might like something to eat,” the young man said with a generous smile and took a seat on the bed in front of Sparrow. He set the tray to the side of them and stated, “We’ve got to get you eating well again, Jack. You’re nothing but skin and bones.”
“Tell me about it,” Sparrow mumbled as he reached for the glass of water. He chugged the liquid rapidly, returning the drained goblet to the tray just seconds after having picked it up. “It’s not a good feeling, believe me.”
“How often did you get a meal?”
Jack was in the middle of chewing a large bite of banana as he answered, “Not that often. Once or twice every four days. Sometimes longer. Never anythin’ much.” He swallowed and dove in for another piece of the soft food. “Whenever he gave me a really bad punishment, he’d give me a small lil’ feast. Regain the energy back.” His throat downed the mush before continuing. “Couldn’t have me losin’ all me strength. The brutes liked a good struggle every now and then.”
“Struggle from what?”

Sparrow quit munching on the piece of cooked fish in his mouth and looked as if he had revealed a forbidden secret. “Struggle. Yes,” he verbally stumbled. “Well, um, let’s not get into that, ay?”
Will nodded in agreement, though he was disappointed that Jack would not elaborate when he had been candid mere seconds before.
“God, Will, this is fantastic,” the pirate said delightedly once he had finished the portion in his mouth and greedily snatched another serving of fish. “Do ya want some?”
“No, it’s for you,” Will replied amusedly from the pirate’s exhilaration.
“Nothin’s ever tasted so good in me life. And it’s finally washin’ that taste out of me mouth.”
“What taste?”
“Their see-” Jack stopped himself and averted his gaze from the young man. “Just a taste I had every day.”
“Oh.” Will did not prod him to disclose anymore information on the subject.

Jack nibbled on a slice of bread and shifted his eyes again to stare unblinkingly past the male before him. He appeared to be dreaming or thinking on something important; Will was not sure which it was.

As he tore another part of the bread he questioned wistfully, “What do I do now, Will? Where do I go? I can’t stay here. I can’t go back to the Pearl either. I can’t go back to the thing I love most, and yet I hate her at the same time. Everywhere I’d go on that ship, I’d see everything that happened every day. I’m too weak and too scared to be a captain again. Even if I could take back my title, I wouldn’t have a crew that would respect me. Not after all that’s been done….What do I do, Will?”
The younger man had listened to the distant voice with pity welling inside of him. The only answer he had was one that he knew the pirate would not like. “I think you’re going to have to live on land for a while.”
“Land? I’ll be more suffocated there than I was on the Pearl. I can’t just give up the ocean. It’s….everything. It’s what I know.”
“You just….You just need a break from it. I think it’ll be healthy for you.”
“All right. Say I was to take your advice, where would I go once there? I don’t have anything or anyone on shore to go to.”
“You can come live with me.”
Jack snickered. “I’m a burden to you enough as it is.”
“No you’re not. And I hope that you’ll truly consider the offer.”
Sparrow sighed and nodded. “I’ll consider it.”
“Thank you. Now, I’ll return this to the cook. I’ll be back shortly to treat your wounds.”

Will took up the tray and exited the room. An aggravated groan came from Sparrow as he sprawled out on the mattress. The medicine, he had concluded, came from the depths of Hell. It had the ability to make him feel as if he were being burned by Barbossa’s men all over again. There had been a few improvements because of it, though. The constant pain he used to have had decreased to a tolerable level, and he even noticed that his skin was not as red and blistered anymore. Nevertheless, he still debated about whether or not the agonizing experience he had to endure to see such results was worth it.

Will entered the area and fetched the bottle and cloth as Jack unwrapped the protecting blankets from his body. He turned to lie with his back to the young man who sat beside him.

“Are you ready?” Will inquired gently.
“Yeah. I’m ready.”

Jack bit his lower lip and closed his eyes as he prepared himself for the necessary torture.

It was not until the medicinal liquid cascaded onto his scorched side that Sparrow shrieked and began to sob.

outlinedprompts @ 2008-01-15T21:13:00

2008-01-16T03:22:27Z

Title: Lost in Translation (pt. 14)
Prompt: Guilt and/or translation
Characters/Pairings: Jack, Will/Elizabeth, Jack/OC
Warning: Language, drinking, angst, flashback
A/N: WIP. This one is quite fluffy. And angsty/sad. This is leading into a bit of Jack/Will as well.

Part Fourteen

****
“Come on. The other leg. You can do it.”

Jack hissed and grimaced as Will guided his left leg into the breeches. The young man buttoned the article of clothing for him and took up the man’s shirt. He inspected the filthy, unkempt garment with a disgusted face and tossed it aside.

“Maybe Norrington has one you can have,” he muttered as he strode to the wardrobe.

Sparrow hugged himself as if cold and looked around the area aimlessly. A sharp pang abruptly went through his stomach, making him gasp and curse under his breath. Will turned around to view him, and the worried expression he had made Jack wave his hand.

“It’s nothin’,” he said coarsely. “But if it’s not too much to ask, can I have some water?”
“Of course. I’ll get you something to eat as well.” He strolled to Jack with a shirt in his hands and said, “Let’s get this on you and then I’ll go get it.”

Sparrow lifted his arms above his head, wincing from the stiffness and soreness of his back and side. As Will slipped it on to him, he inquired faintly, “How long was it, William?”
Will pulled the garment down, letting Jack lower his limbs, and stared at him quizzically. “What are you talking about?”
“How long was I gone? With him? Prisoner?”
The young man’s features grew solemn, and his voice was soft. “Four months. Almost four and a half.”
Jack gazed at him, dumbfounded. “Four months? That’s it?”
Will’s brow furrowed. “That’s it? Four months, Jack.”
Jack looked down at his bare, dirty feet that had various scratches on the tops of them and blisters on the bottoms. “It felt so much longer, Will,” he spoke distantly. “Incredibly longer. It was just a repeat. Every day. Always the same. Christ, four months.”

Will paused for a short period before questioning, “Do you want to talk about any of it?”
“No,” was the brisk reply. “No. You certainly don’t need to hear about what happened. I don’t want to….to-”
“Have me change my opinion of you?”
“I was goin’ to say corrupt your precious mind. But that’ll do nicely as well.”
“Jack….Whatever you tell me, it will not make me think any less of you.”
Sparrow smirked. “How much did ya think of me before?”

Will fell silent and bowed his head. They each studied the floorboards and occasionally one another’s feet. At length, Will spoke.

“I’ll be back with something for you to eat in a couple of minutes,” he stated quietly.
“Thanks.”

Will gave a nod and left the room. Jack closed his eyes, inhaled deeply, and let it out gradually. He could see the men’s faces above him as they waited impatiently to dominate him. The sound of his own quick breaths and pitiful whimpers rang in his ears.

“Shut him up!” someone yelled.

Jack wept and constantly whined in pain as a crewman pounded into his body. Without warning, a great deal of fabric was stuffed into his mouth, suffocating him for a moment. He gagged from it and begged with his tear-filled eyes for it to be removed. Instead of plucking it from his oral cavity, however, his head was held strongly and water was continuously poured onto the cloth and his face. The expansion of the material and the water that seeped down his throat made breathing an immense challenge. It muffled his scream when he felt a blade slice the bottom of his left foot. His right garnered a long laceration as well before the dagger cut his hands and forearms. The entertained laughs that his cries of pain caused made him hate himself.

“Jack?”

Jack’s eyes shot open and he fell off of the bed from the jolt that went through his anatomy. Will bent down and tried to help him up, but Sparrow smacked his hands away.

“Don’t touch me!” he shouted hysterically. “Don’t come near me!”
“Jack, it’s Will-”
“Leave me alone! Stay away from me!”

Jack held his knees to his chest and bowed his head to where he could just peek over the tops of them. He glared at Will menacingly, and the young man did not dare attempt to bring Jack to his senses at that time. He backed away slowly as if Sparrow was a wild animal. The pirate’s eyes never strayed from his until the door was shut after he exited.

Jack stayed where he was for a long while before he crawled to the tray of food Will had set on the floor near the bed.

In minutes, the meal was entirely devoured with no trace left to indicate that there had ever been food or water in the glass.

****
Elizabeth waited outside the captain’s quarters for Will to emerge. When the young man came out, she moved to walk beside him as he made for the starboard side railing.

“How is he?” she asked worriedly.
“He’s….Well, he’s alive.” He sighed and said wearily, “I don’t know what to do, Elizabeth. He’ll ask me to stay with him, but then minutes later he’ll be yelling at me to get out. He can’t stand to be touched, and the remedy Tia Dalma will be using on his wounds has got to be almost as painful as when he actually acquired them.”

Elizabeth studied his troubled features, noting the discouragement in his eyes that he attempted to hide. Without a word, she placed her arms about his neck and brought him close. The fact that they had not been talking to each other did not dissuade him from embracing her this time.

For a lengthy period, they remained silent within the comfort of one another’s arms.

****
Groves stepped into the darkened room and gazed contently at the lone figure standing near the window, bathing in the moonlight. Leisurely, he walked nearer, though stopped to permit a safe distance between them. Jack was immobile and showed no acknowledgement to the person that had entered. After a minute, he finally spoke.

“Come for a fuck?” he inquired, defeated.
“Jack.”

The pirate turned to look at his company, and the urge to break down and cry took over him. Theodore could see the sorrow, happiness, and intense depression that were conveyed in Jack’s chocolate eyes. He closed the gap between them to stand inches in front of the man. Jack exhaled a shaky breath; he was intensely apprehensive from having Theodore so near, yet he also felt rather relaxed at the same time.

“What are you doin’ here?” he asked with disbelief.
“I joined in their search to find you. They picked us up at Tortuga.”
“I didn’t think I’d ever see you again.”
“I know. I was so frightened that we wouldn’t find you, let alone find you alive.”
Jack gave a tiny smile. “I thought I told ya not to come for me.”
“You didn’t really expect me not to try, did you?” Groves countered with a grin.
“I guess I was just hopin’ you wouldn’t.”

Sparrow shut his eyes and surrendered to his tears. Groves enveloped him sympathetically, holding the pirate’s head to his chest. Jack snaked his arms around the Lieutenant’s torso and hugged him snugly as he wept onto Theodore’s clothing.

“I don’t even deserve to touch you,” he breathed, his voice stifled.
“Don’t say such a thing,” Groves whispered into Jack’s black mane.
“Why do you let yourself waste your time with me? I’m nothin’ but a vile whore.”
“Stop that kind of talk. You’re a beautiful man.”

The compliment made Sparrow’s eyes produce a greater number of tears.

“Beautiful man,” Theodore repeated softly.
“Is that because I’m cryin’ like an idiot?”
“Why would you say that?”
“I’m only beautiful when I cry.”
“Yes, you are beautiful when you cry. But you’re also beautiful whenever you aren’t shedding tears.”
“How can you say that?!” Jack exclaimed and broke away from Theodore. “Why must everyone lie to me?! Is it amusing? Arousing? Punishment?”
“No-”
“Then why?! Why would you say somethin’ like that?! Look at me!”

Frantically, Jack slithered out of his shirt and threw it on the ground. His eyes never wavered from Groves’ visage; it was how he saw the expression of repugnance that unmistakably flickered across Theodore’s visage. He turned about in a circle for the man to view his back, and when he faced Theodore once more, the Lieutenant’s gaze was fixed on the floor. Groves hurriedly looked up.

Jack’s smile was fraught with indignity as he shrugged and motioned to Groves. “You can’t,” he forced out.
Theodore stared at him apologetically. “Jack, I-”
“Just….Go away.”
“Jack-”
“Go.”
“I didn’t-”
“Go! Now!” Sparrow screamed.

He collapsed to the floor, bended his knees, and rested his elbows on them. His fingers buried themselves in his hair as he wept.

Groves forced himself to tread to the door. He spared one more glance at the fallen man before he quietly shut the door behind him.

****
There was a light tap on the door before Will peered into the room. He spotted Jack on the ground, head down, and utterly still.

“Jack? Can I come in?” he inquired kindly.
“Why ask me?” the pirate answered dolefully. “I don’t care. I don’t care about anything.”

The young man shuffled across the space and sat down beside Sparrow.

“Did you not like that shirt?” he questioned with a small grin from seeing the rumpled garment on the floor.
“It’s fine,” Jack responded blandly.
“Are you, um….Are you all right?”
“I’m fine. Just fine.”
“Are you sure?”
“Yes. I’m sure.”
“I didn’t know if something happened after I left. Did anything happen?”
“No.”
“Jack, I….I do hope you know if you need to talk abou-”
“Don’t even finish that sentence, William,” Sparrow said with a little more enthusiasm than his past responses.
“But you do know-”
“Yes. I do.”

There was an odd silence that came between them for several minutes before Will spoke again.

“I brought something for you.”
Jack raised his head and looked confusedly at the bottle Will was offering. “What is it?”
“It’s rum. I thought you could maybe use a drink.”
The pirate took the item and uncorked it. “You’re right as hell about that.”

He put the rim to his lips and downed a relatively large amount of it. Will had his own and joined him in the indulgence of alcohol. He closed his eyes and winced somewhat as he swallowed, still not used to the potency. Once he gulped a small bit, he opened his eyes to discover Jack watching him with a queer smile. It was the first one Will had seen him give, and it surprisingly brightened the pirate’s melancholy features.

“I’m not a professional yet,” the young male said with a grin.
“I could tell.”
“Do you want me to stay with you tonight? Make sure you don’t get wholly drunk and all that.”
“If ya like. Listen, Will, I’m….I’m sorry. For the outburst earlier.”
“Don’t worry about it. I understand.”
Jack took a swig from his bottle. “Fuck,” he whispered exasperatedly once he swallowed. “I hate bein’ like this. I can’t….It feels as if I’m still on the Pearl and he’s goin’ to walk through that door any second. And you will have been nothin’ but my imagination. I’m afraid of everything. Everyone. Stupid, isn’t it?”
“No. No, it’s not stupid. You went through Hell, Jack. You have a right to be afraid.”
“But will it ever go away?”
“In time. Just give yourself time.”

Jack nodded and sighed before he rested his head on Will’s shoulder. The gesture made Will grin delightedly, and he put his arm across the pirate’s shoulders.

“So how are things between you and Lizzy?” Sparrow questioned and took another drink from his bottle.
“I don’t know. I haven’t spoken to her much at all since you….when the Kraken got you.”
“Why’s that?”
“I saw you two kiss as we abandoned ship. I thought-”
“That her and I were together? Secretly?”
“Yes. I did.”
“Do you still think that?”
“I’m not sure.”
“Talk to her. It’d be a shame if ya lost her because of a misunderstanding, aye?” He was quiet for a brief time before continuing. “Look, Will. I know ye didn’t want to come rescue me. From the Locker or the Pearl. I don’t blame you. I’ve done ya wrong in the past. And I know we’re not….” He swallowed the building knot in his throat. “We’re not friends, but I do appreciate that ya did come and that you are pretendin’ to care about me now.”

Will pushed him away gently and inspected the crestfallen eyes bewilderedly.

“What made you think like that?” he asked softly, sounding hurt. “The only reason I didn’t want to come after you was because I was angry with you. But the urgency and fear that everyone had for you made me wish to find you just as well. I’m not pretending, Jack. And I had hoped that you considered me a friend. I guess not. But you can believe me when I say that I care about you. I don’t like seeing you like this either. It saddens me that you’re in so much pain and I can’t seem to help. But I will be here for you….As a friend would be.”

Jack’s jaw clenched as he hurriedly smothered his tears. He sniffed and glanced away from Will’s loveable eyes. The words would not come; they got caught in his throat before he could speak them. Will noticed the struggle and embraced him tenderly.

“I….I do consider you a friend,” Jack whispered with difficulty. “I just thought you didn’t. I didn’t want to offend.”
Will gave a small laugh. “You wouldn’t offend.”
“You’re the only one I trust, Will. Completely, I feel.”
“Why don’t we drink to that then, eh?”

He pulled back and lifted his bottle. Jack smiled and picked his up. They tapped the glasses together and chugged what was left in their containers. When finished, they slammed them onto the ground.

“God,” Will gasped, his expression still somewhat contorted from the rush of alcohol. “Remind me never to do that again.”
“That’s the fun of it, though.”

They each burst into a fit of laughter and slumped against one another.

Will treasured the moment of his friend’s happiness, for he knew such cheerfulness would most likely not be returning to the pirate for quite a long time.

****
“Jack?”
“Yeah?”
“Nothing. I was just wondering if you were asleep or not.”
“Well, I was gettin’ there.”
“Oh, I’m sorry.”
Sparrow rolled onto his right side to face Will. He flinched from the soreness, though it soon dissipated. “I was lyin’,” he said with a minute smile. “How come you’re not?”
“I don’t sleep much when I’m worried.”
“What are you worried about, love?”
“You.”
“There’s no need for that.”
“How did you get that mark near your wrist?”

Jack glanced at where Will had pointed. The wound in question was the nasty scar left by the rat he had tried to eat. He cleared his throat and shook his head.

“I don’t want to talk about it,” he muttered.
“That’s why I worry. I’m afraid that if you keep this all to yourself, you’ll be worse off. If you don’t even give me a little, how am I going to understand why you react the way you do and help you through it?”
“It’s not like I’m forcing you to help me. If you don’t want to, don’t.”
“I didn’t mean that I don’t want to keep trying to help you. I just believe it would do you better to talk. A little at a time.”
“Maybe it would. But I don’t care to re-live it all just because I decide to re-tell what happened to someone. Why don’t we change the subject, ay?”
“Alright.”
“What do you plan to do now that everything’s done with? Are ye goin’ to go back to the smithy? Marry your dearly beloved finally?”
“It makes the most sense. Return to Port Royal and regain a bit of my past, normal life. I do believe Elizabeth and I will marry, though I don’t know how soon that would be.”

There was a slight pause as both elapsed into their own thoughts. Jack traced patterns onto the bed sheets with a finger, and Will observed absentmindedly.

“Why did you cut your hair?” the young man at length inquired.
Sparrow took a strand of his black mane and held it in front of his face. “You don’t like it?” he asked with a smile. “I was just startin’ to like it meself.”

He let it fall across his countenance, making Will chuckle. Strong fingers delicately brushed it behind Jack’s ear and smoothed it down. A small giggle came from the pirate as he stared at Will’s visage just inches away from his own.

“Do you really want to know?” he questioned.
“Yes.”
Jack sighed and hesitated before speaking again. “Hector, he….He always had a fancy for it. When he and I were….Years ago when we were lovers, he would always be the one to tend to it. He’d comb it, braid it, even beaded a strand every now and then. Apparently, the fondness he had for it never left him. And he used it to his advantage against me. He and his mates would pet it, pull it – their grimy fingers touchin’ it became more of a violation than anythin’ else they did. So I decided I needed to gain a bit of control back. Do somethin’ to myself that I chose to do – without havin’ permission. Early one morning, while he was asleep, I took a knife to it. I worked away on ridding myself of another one of their playthings.” He smirked and said with slight humor, “Needless to say, he was none to happy when he woke up.”
Will’s expression had changed into one of grief and astonishment as he listened. After Jack finished he asked, “What did he do to you?”
“Well….You don’t need to know about that. But the mark you wondered about earlier was one of the results.”
“I’m sorry, Jack.”
“What for? It was my choice; I knew I’d have to endure some sort of consequence. It was so hard though, Will, to say goodbye to it all. There were a number of memories that are now gone.”

Sparrow was unaware that he had begun to cry until he felt Will’s thumb caress his cheek to erase the tears.

“I’m sorry,” he whispered, embarrassed.
“Don’t be.”

There was yet another tiny smile that came to Jack’s lips before he shifted onto his other side to put his back to Will. He welcomed the young man’s body pressed against his and the arm that draped over him to rest on his chest. He held Will’s hand to him and nestled into the embrace.

“We should probably sleep now. Or at least attempt to,” Will whispered close to the pirate’s ear.
“You won’t….You’re not goin’ to hurt me, are you?” The voice quivered and sounded fearful.
“No. I won’t hurt you. I won’t let anyone hurt you. You’re safe to sleep.”
“I trust you, but….I can’t help being afraid of you, Will.”
“Like I said before, it’s alright to be afraid. I understand. But I swear to you, I will not let any harm come to you.”

Jack let out a trembling breath and nodded. He closed his eyes and heard Will murmur, “Good night,” before the young man faded quickly into sleep.

Sparrow flew away with him minutes later.

outlinedprompts @ 2008-01-13T15:46:00

2008-01-13T21:56:40Z

Title: Lost in Translation (pt. 13)
Prompt: Guilt and/or translation
Characters/Pairings: Jack, Will, Tia Dalma
Warning: Surprisngly, nothing! Well, angst....
A/N: WIP. This was yet another hard part. Why is it getting harder?! Is it because I can't torture him anymore??? XD

A/N: There was a recent manipulation done by fried_flamingo that is exactly how I pictured Jack to look like in this with his hair cut off. It's here and I think you all should take a look because it's gorgeous. :)

Part Thirteen

****
The candles and moonlight illuminated the area and the two figures near the bed. Jack let out a frail, breathy sound and opened his eyes. He rubbed his face, looked beside him, and gawked at Will suspiciously. Their fingers were still entwined, making him undo them carefully to free his hand. Will stirred and gazed up at him with a kind smile. It was unable to soothe Sparrow; his expression was as fretful and frightened as ever. The instant Will started to get up, Jack inched backward until he met the wall. The pirate drew his legs close to him and recoiled against the hard surface. Such a reaction made Will stare at him tragically. Sparrow’s once playful, charismatic eyes were now utterly lifeless and consumed with extreme despondency. The man Will had known was nowhere to be found.

“I’m not going to hurt you,” he said tenderly. “I only want to help you.”
Jack observed him blankly. “Why?” His voice was raspy and exceptionally quiet.
The simple word stabbed Will like a dagger. “You’re….I care about you. I want to help you. You must trust me.”
“Why?”
“Because if you don’t trust me, how are you ever going to get better?”
“Who said I wanted to?” Sparrow’s eyes betrayed his words. They gazed imploringly at the young man for relief. For solace. For a friend.
Will looked at the floor for a minute before speaking again. “If you don’t want to get well, I can’t force you. I won’t try to change your mind. Just let me know either way.”

Jack was flabbergasted. He could not comprehend that someone was giving him a choice, letting him decide instead of being coerced. He glanced around apprehensively as if something would come to smash his flicker of hope.

“I….” He emitted a quivering sigh, preparing himself for what he had to do. “I suppose I should thank you for rescuin’ me, eh? Repay you, as it were.”

He crept toward Will, lied on his back, and unbuttoned his breeches to lower them to his ankles. Will was quite shocked by the action and was entirely speechless as he looked at Jack confoundedly.

“Wh-What are you doing?” he questioned uncomfortably when he at last he regained his voice.
“Everything comes at a price,” Sparrow stated with a shrug. “I have to pay you for your generosity.”
Will shook his head, the words catching in his throat for a moment before he could speak. “N-No. No. There’s no need for this, Jack. You don’t have to ‘pay’ someone because they do something for you.”

Sparrow merely gazed at him as if he were daft. His expression quickly changed to one of incredible alarm when Will took hold of his breeches. The young man raised the garment back up Jack’s frame to his waist and buttoned them. Jack’s eyes were wide and clouded with fear; he breathed rapidly from his tremendous anxiety.

“It’s all right, Jack,” Will whispered. “It’s all right. I won’t hurt you. I don’t understand why you feel you need to….to offer yourself to someone like that. You don’t.”
“Then what do I do?”
“You don’t have to do anything.”
“Why would someone do somethin’ for me if they didn’t….didn’t get to fuck me?” A couple of tears slid from the corners of his eyes to his hair. “I don’t….I don’t understand, Will. I can’t believe you haven’t….” He had to pause as his breath hitched in his throat and the tears began to stream from his chocolate orbs. “I can’t believe you haven’t tied me up and shagged me brains out yet.”

He sat up and backed away to the wall once again. The sobs shook his whole body and pained him. Will climbed onto the bed and moved to be next to him. He did not touch the pirate, nor did he say a word; he waited to discover if Jack was comfortable enough to embrace him on his own.

After a few minutes, Sparrow wrapped his arms around Will.

The young man enveloped him affectionately and rocked him gently. Jack wept against Will’s chest and clutched the male’s shirt as if he would be ripped away from him at any second. Graceful fingers buried themselves in the pirate’s black mane and massaged the back of his head delicately.

As Will cradled Jack to him protectively, his heart broke and a crystal droplet escaped his eye.

****
James knocked lightly on the door before entering the small bedroom. It was early in the morning; the sun had just begun to peek over the horizon. It did not surprise him that Jack was not awake yet, but he had not expected Will to have stayed. The young man was lying on his back with Jack resting on top of him. His hands were splayed out just below the pirate’s waist on his back. The two were sleeping together serenely with their heads at the foot of the bed.

James gave a pleasant smile and moved to the full length mirror near a little table on the opposite side of the area. He removed his baldric and set it on the surface, retrieved a cloth from the cabinet next to the table, and unsheathed his sword. With great care, he began cleaning the blood from the blade. His eyes occasionally glanced at the mirror as he did his task to view the occupants behind him. When he was done, he placed the sword into its scabbard and situated the diagonal strap of leather on his chest so that the hilt of the weapon was exactly where he wanted it to be at his side. As he studied his appearance, a pair of dark eyes watching him showed in the reflection. He turned on his heels and met the man’s stare.

Jack’s brown orbs were impassive, and his expression exhibited a lack of vitality as well. The eyes also conveyed that he did not know who James was. The second James’ fingers began twiddling at his sides, Jack’s gaze was averted to observe them for a moment. His interest returned to the man’s countenance after a few seconds, and he appeared slightly frightened. The former Commodore took note of this and became motionless. He inferred that any movement would make Sparrow unbelievably scared.

“Hello, Jack,” he said softly with a kind smile. He saw the pirate’s fingers grasp the sleeve of Will’s shirt and begin to tremble. “No, no. You need not be afraid of me. I wish to help you, just as Will does.”

He was not sure if Sparrow was listening; there were no signs to confirm that the man even understood.

Knowing there would be no response judging from Jack’s silence, James gave a nod and left the room quietly.

Jack let out a tiny sigh and cautiously crawled off of Will. He shuffled to the area’s farthest corner from the bed and lay down on the floor.

The security of familiarity permitted him to drift to sleep in mere minutes.

****
Will rolled onto his side and blindly felt the area beside him. It puzzled him to find that Jack was not there. He opened his eyes and moved to sit on the edge of the bed.

“Oh, Jack,” he whispered sadly as he stared at the pirate on the ground.

He strolled to the corner where Jack was sprawled out and sat down before him. Delicately, he brushed away the black locks that shrouded Sparrow’s visage and shook his arm gently.

“Jack,” he said quietly. “I need you to wake up. Jack.”

Sparrow mumbled incoherently before his eyelids fluttered open. The feeling of someone touching him and from seeing a person in front of him made his eyes dilate in horror. A strangled yell came from him as he scampered away. Will was quick to follow, and he grabbed the pirate’s shoulders and held him against the wall. Jack quaked incessantly and started to cry from the terror he had.

“Shh….Shh….Calm down,” Will spoke tenderly. “Jack, it’s all right. I won’t hurt you.”
Sparrow’s eyes darted about the room wildly. “Where am I?” he whispered, utterly unnerved. “This isn’t the Pearl. I’m not supposed to be here. I’m not supposed to leave without permission. I don’t want to be punished.”
“Jack, Jack, calm down. No one is going to punish you. Do you not remember what happened? You were taken away from the Pearl. You’re safe now.”
“That was just a dream. Oh my god!” he shouted and covered his countenance with his hands. “You have to take me back!”
“Shh….You aren’t going back. You don’t have to. He’s dead, Jack. He’s dead. I killed him.”
Sparrow swayed from side to side and shook his head. “No, no. He’s goin’ to find me. And it’ll be another flogging. Another night to satiate his needs. Or a night below deck. Oh god! I can’t! Please! You must take me back before he knows I’m gone!”

Will grasped Jack’s wrists and pulled his hands away from his face. Jack gazed at him entreatingly with reddened, swollen eyes.

“You must trust me, Jack. He will never come after you again. You’re no longer his captive, nor will you ever be his captive again. You are aboard a ship that is filled with people who want to protect you like I do. And I will stay with you for as long as you need me to.”
“I….I trust you, Will,” Jack voiced slowly with uncertainty.
“You’re going to be all right.”
“I trust you.”
“I’m very glad to hear that. Now, we need to take care of your hands.”
“What’s wrong with them?”
“Well, four fingers on your right are out of place and two on your left are just as bad.”
Sparrow clutched his shirt together to conceal his chest and stated sternly, “They’re fine.”
“They must be taken care of.”
“They’re fine.”
“Do you trust me, Jack?”
“Yes,” was the muttered reply.
Will took the pirate’s right hand and stroked it. “Then let me do this.”

A stiff nod signaled that he had consent. He held Sparrow’s wrist and grasped the man’s forefinger. Jack turned his head to the side and shut his eyes.

“Are you ready?”
“Just get it done with.”
“Do you want me to warn you?”
“No. Just do it.”

Jack clenched his teeth as a sound of extreme distress came from his throat. The next one made him wail in torment. He grabbed Will’s knee and squeezed it as the third finger was corrected. The final cracking noise for his right hand made Jack shriek. No time was wasted before Will took the left and rectified the pirate’s middle digit. Sparrow cried out loudly and began to fidget in hopes of getting away. His mouth opened as if he were going to scream when his ring finger was adjusted, though nothing came from him.

“There,” Will spoke softly. “All done.” He hugged Jack to him and kissed the top of his head. “You did great. It’s done.”
“It hurts so much, Will,” Jack gasped. “Christ, it hurts.”
“I know. I know. But it’ll pass. I’ve got you. You’ll be all right.”
“Don’t leave me. Don’t let me go.”
“I won’t. I promise. I’m right here. I’m not going anywhere.”

Ten minutes passed before they broke apart. Will picked Sparrow up and carried him to the bed. As he set Jack on the piece of furniture, the door opened, making them each look to see who it was. Tia Dalma sashayed into the room with a bottle in her hand and walked toward them. Her expression was somber, though she grinned once she could examine Jack up close.

“’Tis a joy to have you back, Jack Sparrow,” she stated warmly.
Jack gave a small smile in return. “As it is a pleasure for me to see you.”
“Mm, it may not seem so for ‘de time being. I have come to begin healing your wounds.”
“With your own special concoction, I imagine.”
“Aye. It be ‘de best.”

She motioned for him to remove his shirt. Nervously, he glanced at her and Will, hoping that they would turn around; he was embarrassed at what they would see. With tremendous reluctance, he took off the garment. He bowed his head, not wishing to witness their reactions. Will stifled a sound of repulsion. The gauntness of the pirate’s face had not been unnoticed, yet Will had not expected the man’s body to be as drastically thin as it was. Jack appeared as if he had not eaten in months; his abdomen was sunken and his ribs visibly pressed against his skin. The left shoulder had healed for the most part, though it was incredibly bruised at the spot of the break. Something that caught Will’s eyes apart from the awful thinness was the grotesque flesh that had been scorched. He could hardly bear to look at Sparrow at all unless he focused on the pirate’s countenance.

Tia Dalma did not seem phased by the heartbreaking sight whatsoever. She surveyed Jack for a short period before striding to the other side of the room to fetch a cloth.

“Lie on your side, Jack,” she said as she returned to the bed.

Sparrow complied and settled down on his left side. The revulsion that welled within Will from viewing the appallingly maimed back almost made him vomit. In various places there were missing pieces of flesh, having been torn off of the man’s body entirely. There was no unharmed skin left on Sparrow’s back; it was covered completely with gaping lashes.

“Comfort him,” the enchantress voiced quietly to Will.

The young man nodded and moved onto the bed to sit near Jack’s head. He held the pirate’s hand and massaged it gently. Jack exhaled an uneasy breath and stared unblinkingly ahead. The mystic took a seat next to Sparrow and ran a delicate finger down his arm.

“Be strong, my dear,” she spoke sincerely.

She poured a decent amount of the liquid from the bottle onto the cloth, met Will’s gaze as if to prepare him, and pressed the fabric against the mutilated flesh. Jack cried out in unbearable pain. Soothing caresses graced the side of his visage as a smooth voice reached his ears.

“You’re all right,” Will said in an attempt to relax the pirate. “You’re fine. It’ll be over soon. You’re doing great.”
The cloth shifted to the middle portion of his back, causing Jack to yell from the agonizing stinging sensation. “Make it stop, Will! Please! God, please!”
Will thought his heart could not shatter in sorrow again, but the pleas sliced it apart once more. “It’s all right. Just a little longer, Jack. You can do it.”

The fabric rested against the lower part of his dorsal side; Sparrow moaned noisily and wept freely. His lungs felt as if they were being crushed; he could not breathe. He gasped for breath and quivered intensely.

“Almost done, Jack. Almost there.”

At last, Tia Dalma withdrew the cloth from Sparrow’s frame. Choked whimpers leaked from Jack’s mouth, and he panted heavily. His face was contorted in sheer anguish. He did not even realize his arm was being moved to be behind him, giving unhindered access to his side.

“He will need your sweet words more now,” the enchantress stated grimly.

Will nodded and stretched out next to Jack. He gazed directly into Sparrow’s wounded eyes and smiled reassuringly.

“I’m right here for you,” he whispered. “I won’t leave you.”
“Please, help me,” Jack said in a trembling voice.
“Just a little bit more and then you can rest, I promise. You’re doing great.”

A devastating scream ripped itself from Jack’s throat as Tia Dalma poured the medicinal liquid onto his burns. His breath began to come in rapid, uneven increments as he sobbed. He could not comprehend what Will was saying, for the severe pain wholly engulfed him and was the only thing he could focus on. The cloth rubbed against the excessively tender skin to wipe away the excess that had not soaked into the flesh.

Tia Dalma kissed Sparrow’s singed cheek before placing the fabric against it and then to his neck. Jack continuously emitted sounds of extraordinary pain.

“Come wid me, William,” she spoke softly after a moment and treaded to the door.
“I’ll be right back. I promise,” the young man whispered to Jack.

He carefully made his way to the foot of the bed to get up. When he stood before the mystic, she gave him the bottle and cloth.

“He has two more areas affected by ‘de torture,” she stated gravely. “I do not t’ink he would desire for me to tend to ‘dem.”
“Why?”
“’Dey be near his body’s most private region, and he be very discomfited to undress in another’s company. I believe he would at least be more at ease wid you.”

She closed the door behind her after exiting, leaving Will to stare tentatively at the items he held. As if in a daze, he crossed to the bed to stand by Jack’s shaking frame, debating on whether or not to finish the treatment. After a couple of minutes, he came to a decision.

“Jack, there are more, aren’t there?”
Sparrow could not answer; he was overwhelmed by his tears.
“I need to take care of them. Can you lie on your back for me?”
Jack did so and gazed up at the young man desolately.
“Can you point to where they are?”
“Please don’t, Will. I can’t endure anymore. Please. Leave me alone.”
“I swear to you this is the last time we have to do this before you can rest.”

Sparrow closed his eyes and unbuttoned his breeches. There was mortification that shadowed his features as Will took them off. The young man sighed and winced at the scorched tissue of the inside of Jack’s thighs. He lifted the pirate’s left leg and held it up as he imitated what Tia Dalma had done. Jack shrieked and began to kick, making Will strengthen his grip. The substance washed over the injury, and Will lightly patted the area with the fabric. He gradually lowered Sparrow’s leg and repeated the process with the man’s other one.

When he was finished, Jack lay still from exhaustion. His eyes were barely open, water droplets escaping from them, and he breathed weightily. He felt Will climb onto the bed and lie beside him, causing him to be filled with disgrace from being completely naked in front of the former blacksmith.

“It’s all done,” Will said gently. “You did excellent.”
“How can you bear to be near me?” Sparrow asked in a strangled voice. “No one will ever look at me. They can’t. I’m hideous.”
“Don’t talk like that. It’s not true. Just close your eyes and try to sleep now. I’ll be right here; nothing can harm you.”

Jack drew in a deep breath and shut his eyes. The pain was slowly dying away, taking his tears with it.

Fifteen minutes went by before he slipped into a dreamy abyss while holding Will’s hand tightly.

outlinedprompts @ 2008-01-10T18:41:00

2008-01-11T01:03:30Z

Title: Lost in Translation (pt. 12)
Prompt: Guilt and/or translation
Characters/Pairings: Jack/Barbossa, Will, James, Elizabeth, Groves
Warning: Language, m/m, violence/torture, rape
A/N: WIP. Whew! Longest part yet. Took a lot to sit down and write most of it at one time. XD
I couldn't think of a better name for James' ship, so, there it is. :)

Part Twelve

****
The Pearl’s stay at Tortuga lasted just three days. It was not long before all that could be seen was the ocean, stretching on for eternity in every direction. Jack stood to the side of the deck and stared solemnly at the sunset far off on the horizon. A ghost of a smile spread onto his face as his thoughts drifted to the Navy men. He pictured them coming out of hiding because the Pearl was gone and celebrating with alcohol and women. There was no doubt in his mind that they would gain passage back to Port Royal. Upon their arrival they would be greeted by worried wives and children, and he did not know why the idea of Groves embracing his sweet bonnie lass made him depressed. Perhaps the charming young man did not have a woman to return to, but that notion did not assuage the dejection he felt. Even if there was no woman, Theodore and his men still had something to return to. Jack did not care to leave with them because there was nothing for him to live for. His home – his sanctuary – had become his barricaded, physical nightmare. And there was no one missing him, no one waiting eagerly for him onshore that he could hold tightly.

He had lost everything, making him believe that there was no reason for him to be saved.

Suddenly, he was grabbed from behind and dragged away, snapping him out of his troubling thoughts. The expression on Barbossa’s countenance several feet in front of him told him everything.

The empty brig had at last been discovered.

He was stripped of his shirt in seconds. His wrists were lifted above his head and tied to the cargo net leading up to the yardarm. He spotted the nine tailed whip, and his eyes dilated with fear. Six of the cords had a sharp piece of metal tied to the ends; a couple of them were slightly hooked. Barbossa strode to him and grasped his neck strongly. He cried out from the contact on his burned skin.

“Did ye think I wouldn’t find out sooner or later?” Barbossa hissed quietly. “You liberated them, and it is time for you to endure the consequences. After we’re done here, maybe I should lock ya away in the hull again and let the rats have ya.”
“No, please don’t,” Sparrow begged pathetically. “Please.”

Barbossa released him with a snarl and walked to stand among the men who had gathered around. He gave a nod, and the crewman drew back the whip. With immense power, the lashes smacked against the pirate’s dorsal side. Sparrow screamed from the impact and the feeling of the scraps of metal cutting open his flesh much worse than the cords themselves. The next strike made him shriek loudly; the scorched skin of his right side had been hit with a few of the jagged objects. He wept uncontrollably as his back was flogged relentlessly. Each hit made him wail in agony. Blood slid down from the gashes, painting his dorsal side almost entirely red.

He was not sure how many times he had been struck before everything became blurry. Nausea swept over him as he tried to focus. When the punishment finally ended, twenty-five lashes later, he fell into a crewman’s arms immediately after his wrists were untied. There were voices; yes, that is what the noise was. And there were faces. Distorted faces. He bowed his head and closed his eyes when his stomach warned him of its sickness. No more concentration, for he would vomit wretchedly.

Two men hauled him to the captain’s cabin, and the last thing he knew before unconsciousness took him was the softness of the bed linens against his chest and abdomen.

****
“It’s not here,” Elizabeth said disappointedly. “They’re not here.”

James stood beside her and scanned the docked ships. The Black Pearl was not among them. Will and Gibbs joined the two persons, feeling the gloominess instantly.

“We should try searching the taverns,” Will suggested. “If she’s not here, then surely someone has heard something of her whereabouts.”

They treaded toward the raucous crowd and made their way to the Faithful Bride. Each went off in their own direction once inside, frantically glancing around for anyone recognizable. James pushed his way through to the back. His mouth fell open in shock from the person he spotted. Hurriedly, he made his way to Groves’ table.

“Theodore?!” he asked in astonishment.
Groves looked up at him and smiled. “James!” He stood and shook the former Commodore’s hand. “What in bloody hell are you doing here?”
“I could ask you the same question.”
“My men and I – we were captured.”
“By whom?”
“Captain Barbossa, I believe it is now.”
James’ heart sped its pace. “Of the Black Pearl?”
Groves nodded. “Yes.”
“How did you get here, then?”
“The ship came a few days ago to re-supply. We were set free by….” He stopped for a moment as the haunting vision of Jack’s violation crossed his mind. He swallowed and began again. “We were set free by Jack Sparrow.”
James squinted at him in disbelief. “Jack Sparrow?”
“Yes. He wasn’t dead as you believed.”
“And he’s alive now?”
“I’m not sure. Who knows what tortures might befall him when Barbossa finds out that we’re gone?”

James was speechless. Their anxious search had not been in vain. Jack was alive, and it was all he needed to hear to continue on after the Pearl.

“We have to leave tonight,” he muttered more so to himself.
“Where are you going?”
“To rescue Jack. The former crew of the Black Pearl wishes to find him.”
“Let us come with you.”
James nodded in agreement. “Gather your men and meet us at the docks. Quickly.”

James forced his way through the overpopulated tavern to fetch the three others. He came upon Will first.

“He’s alive,” he said quietly.
“Jack?”
“Yes. The ship was here not long ago; a few days at most. If we set off now, we have a good chance of catching up.”

They found Elizabeth and Gibbs in less than a minute and were racing back to the Blue Rose. Groves and his ten men arrived shortly after.

Speedily, the ship was readied and headed out to the vast sea.

****
A faint groan came from Sparrow before he opened his eyes. He had not been moved from the bed. The soreness and intense distress from the lashes on his back made him moan tremulously. He attempted to raise himself in order to sit, but his body would not permit it.

“Finally awake, I see,” Barbossa stated as he knelt in front of Jack. “You were out cold for two days.”
Jack tried to reply, though it was nothing more than whimpers that sounded from his mouth.
“There’s no need to waste your energy by talkin’. I prefer ya when ye can’t say anythin’ anyway.”

The captain scraped his fingernails viciously down Sparrow’s mutilated back. The pirate buried his face into the pillow and shrieked from the sensation of what felt like knives. Once they reached the top of Jack’s breeches, Barbossa stopped. The garment was loose enough on his starved frame that the captain was able to pull the clothing down to Sparrow’s knees without even having to unbutton them, exposing the man’s round backside. His gaze never left the pirate’s countenance as he pushed his forefinger into Jack’s body. Jack shut his eyes and sobbed, trembling in pain when the fingertip curled and stroked his tender muscles. Two more digits were inserted, making him whimper softly.

“You bring these things on yourself,” Barbossa said uncaringly. “No one to blame but yourself.” He started to thrust his fingers inside of Jack; the response was an anguished wail. “Didn’t ye promise that you would never betray me? And then you go and do somethin’ like that. Seems like ya had a fancy for that one gent. But ya know he’s too good to ever spend his time voluntarily with you.”

Sparrow cried into the pillow as the older man continued to twist his fingers about within him. Humiliation covered him and this time, it refused to dissipate once Barbossa finally withdrew his probing digits. He gave a shaky moan when the captain’s hand ventured between his singed thighs and rubbed his flaccid member.

“Like that, do ya now?” the gruff voice cooed. “Your body always knows how to deceive ya.”

Though he desperately attempted to force himself not to yield to the pleasurable caresses, he was unsuccessful and ejaculated onto the captain’s fingers minutes later with an ashamed groan.

****
Gray clouds hindered any sunlight that may have been had. There was lightning in the distance, and the storm was headed in their direction. Will kept his head upturned to the sky as if looking for a sign, confirmation, that they were traveling the right way. There was something that suddenly washed over him, and he had never felt so assured.

“Are you ready, William Turner?”
He glanced to his side, smiling upon seeing Tia Dalma. “For what?”
“’De fight dat will be had. She is here.”

Her eyes gazed to the side before turning to leave. He stared frenziedly to where she had looked and lost his breath for a second. At that moment someone shouted from the crow’s nest, “Captain! A ship off to the east!”

Will darted up to the helm as James brought a spyglass to his eye.

“Is it her?” he asked with anticipation.
James was quiet for a number of seconds before pressing the ends of the scope together. “Yes. It’s them.”

****
“Captain, we have a ship trailin’ after us on the starboard side.”

Barbossa averted his gaze from his crewman and ascended to the helm. He peered through his spyglass, surveying the men aboard the gaining vessel.

“I’ll be damned,” he grumbled. “Those fucking miscreants survived. They’ll just have to die where I can see them now. Alter course to bring her alongside the oncoming vermin!”

The crew bustled about, preparing for the skirmish, as Barbossa quickly went to his cabin. He stomped into the bedroom and grinned devilishly at the sight. Jack was curled up in his corner, shaking with terror, and stared at the captain timidly. He hugged himself securely and whispered pleadingly, “Don’t hurt me. Please. I didn’t do anything. Promise. I swear. Please don’t hurt me.”

His eyes were red from constantly crying, and the frequency of the tears increased as Barbossa crept closer. The older man grabbed him roughly by the arm and hoisted him to his feet. Sparrow clutched Barbossa’s coat and gazed at him dependently.

“Please! I didn’t do anything!” he sobbed piteously. “Please don’t have me whipped or-or stashed away in the hull or-or somethin’ else. I can’t bear it; I can’t take anymore! The pain is too much. I won’t be able to endure it! Please, have mercy!”

He rested his forehead on Barbossa’s chest and wept hysterically. Barbossa petted the man’s hair and smiled wickedly.

Jack Sparrow had finally been broken completely.

“There, there, my precious sparrow,” the captain soothed. “Ye aren’t in trouble this time. Calm down. I’m here to take ya to the brig. Come on, now.”

Jack wiped his cheeks and took Barbossa’s offered hand. He was led into the main room and waited while Barbossa went to the table. The captain tossed Sparrow’s shirt to him, and the pirate was able to put it on after a tremendous amount of effort. They exited the quarters and started across the deck. Canons were being readied; the sails had been fully deployed. Jack’s eyes scanned the chaotic area, having no idea what was happening.

He did not see the ship ahead before going below to be locked in a cell.

****
The two ships were finally side by side. Canons boomed and gun powder rose to the sky. Grappling hooks were thrown, and members from each crew swung to the other vessel to combat.

Will landed on the deck of the Pearl with one purpose in mind. He did not expect to find Jack engaging in the battle, and the first place to check that came to mind was the captain’s quarters. His sword clashed numerous times with other men’s as he made his way to the double doors. He shoved them aside, forging a clear path for himself.

Ten minutes passed before he burst through the doors and inspected the space frenziedly.

“Jack!” he shouted. “Are you in here?”

He jogged to the bedroom doorway and sighed heavily as he glanced about the empty area.

“Where could he be?”

****
Jack was seated in the middle of his cell with his knees to his chest. He quaked from each canon blast and flinched every now and then from the angry yelling above. Unlike the thrill he had before, he now felt nothing from knowing another ship was right outside. There was no hopefulness; he simply did not care to be saved. In fact, he did not want to. He had accepted his subordinacy and lost all belief in the value of life. There was nothing for him beyond the railings of the Black Pearl.

Rapid footsteps sounded from the stairs, causing Sparrow’s posture to grow rigid. The person stopped at the bottom, and he did not bother turning around to see who it was.

Will was utterly baffled. He stared at the confined man’s back as he tried to think of other places Jack could be. He was about to race up to the deck, but something abruptly prevented him. The red fabric of the bandana that lay on the male’s back was a match to the eccentric pirate’s. Warily, he walked nearer to the bars. There was no movement from the occupant when he stood before the door and gazed at him critically. The choppy, short hair resting on the man’s cheek made it difficult for Will to determine who it was. The braided beard, however, confirmed the suspicion.

Will almost dropped to the floor in shock.

“Jack?” he questioned lightly. “Jack, is that you?”
There was no answer.

He looked about to find leverage. After a couple of minutes, he returned to the bars with a bench and repeated the same action he had done when he had saved Jack for the first time in Port Royal. Once the door crashed to the ground, he strolled into the cell and knelt in front of the pirate. Sparrow met the young man’s eyes with his own. A maddening glint was present in the deadened amber orbs, making Will’s heart pulsate achingly in his chest from the uneasiness he had.

With a wild yell, Jack lunged at Will and tackled him to the ground. His fingers clasped tightly around the male’s neck in hopes of strangling him to death. The blazing, wrathful eyes Will looked up at resembled nothing of the clever pirate he had known. The ferocious expression on the man’s beaten countenance and the snarling that sounded from him made him more like a rabid beast than a human.

Will took hold of Sparrow’s throat, making him cry out in pain and loosen his grip. The former blacksmith was fast to take advantage of the moment of weakness. He knocked the pirate to the side and stood, waiting for whatever was to come next. Jack struggled to get to his feet; the feral appearance had not changed.

“Jack, it’s me!” Will said exasperatedly. “It’s Will Turner!”

The words did not have any impact. Sparrow ran at him and shoved him against the dividing bars. Will grew slightly dizzy from the collision, but recovered hurriedly to kick the pirate backward. An injured wail came from Sparrow, and he placed gentle hands onto his singed abdomen.

“What is wrong with you?!” the young man inquired, frustrated. “It’s me! I’m not here to hurt you!”

A threatening growl escaped Jack’s parted lips before he attacked Will once again. He leapt onto the male’s back and wrapped his arms about his neck. Will tried to rip them away, though Jack did not budge. With one swift movement, he flung Sparrow over his head and to the ground. Jack’s eyes widened in sheer agony, and his breath left him. Will sat down beside him and grabbed his face.

“Look at me. Look at me, Jack.”
The pirate stared at him with extraordinary anguish in his dark eyes.
“You do not need to be afraid of me. It’s Will Turner, Jack. I’ve come for you.”

Something shifted in Sparrow’s gaze, and he sat up to view Will directly. He did not want to believe it, could not believe that it was indeed his former friend.

“William?” he croaked. He reached out a quivering hand and caressed the man’s cheek. “Is it really you?”
Will’s heart was overcome with immense grief. “Yes. It really is me.”
“You’re alive?”
“Yes. And we’ve come back for you.”

Jack retracted his palm from the male’s countenance to cover his own as he began to weep. Will inched closer and whispered, “Come here.” The pirate snaked his arms about Will’s torso and embraced him with the little amount of strength he had left. The ex-blacksmith held Jack’s head to his chest and placed an arm across his shoulders.

“It’s all right now, Jack,” he spoke comfortingly. “They won’t be able to harm you again. I’ve got you. You’re safe.”
Sparrow shook his head. “It’s a nice thought, but it’s not true. I’m goin’ to be here forever.”
“No, you’re not. I’m going to get you away from here.”

A quiet click sounded from the stairs before a low voice ordered, “Don’t move, Master Turner.”

Will felt Jack go entirely still from hearing Barbossa. The pirate pulled away hurriedly and crawled to the corner. Barbossa took a couple of steps forward as Will held up his hands.

“Stand up,” the captain commanded.
The young man obeyed and turned around to face him.
“Get over there.” He motioned for the young man to exit the cell and stand in front of the adjacent one’s door. “Come here, Jack.”

Sparrow quickly got up and went to Barbossa. He stared at the floor, and Will could easily observe that he was utterly petrified.

“You will not be leavin’ here with him, Mister Turner,” Barbossa spat.
“I hardly think you are in a position to make such a claim. Your crew will be overtaken, and you will no longer have any authority to keep him prisoner.”
“So perhaps ye will capture the ship and the crew. But I see it in your eyes that you only care about killin’ me. Isn’t that so?”
“Yes, it is.”
“Well then-” He held Jack to him with his arm over the pirate’s throat and shoved the barrel of his pistol against Jack’s right temple. “If ya wish to do so, I will kill him first.”

Will looked sorrowfully at Sparrow’s face. Tears poured down his cheeks and he whimpered softly from his unbearable fear and the powerful pressure applied to his scorched flesh. Will watched as Barbossa said something into Jack’s ear, and it made Jack sob even more.

“Leave him out of this,” the young man stated firmly. “It’s between you and me. I know you are a great swordsman, but are you too afraid to accept a challenge against my skills?”
“You speak highly of yourself, Turner. It’d be a shame if ya can’t live up to your prized ‘skills’.”
“To the death?”
Barbossa hurled Jack to the floor, arousing a wounded moan to come from the pirate. “Aye, to the death.”

Barbossa tucked his pistol into his belt and unsheathed his sword. Will removed his blade and met him halfway. The clink of steel sounded as their weapons made contact. Jack observed the two fighting from a distance, wincing when either one was almost hit.

“Please, stop,” he whined as he covered his ears and started to rock back and forth nervously. “Stop, stop, stop. Please. Please….Stop.”

Neither showed signs of tiring even after fifteen minutes had passed. Jack had taken to watching them through his fingers, for he had shielded his face with his hands. When a sword suddenly went flying to the side, he gasped and closed his eyes.

“Looks like that’s it for ya,” Barbossa said mischievously. He kept the tip of his blade under Will’s chin. “How do ye wish to go? The throat? Or right through the stomach, perhaps.”

In a flash Will maneuvered under the blade and snatched the silver pistol from Barbossa’s waist. A shot resonated through the area, making Jack scream in horror. His eyelids flew open in time to see Barbossa grin amusedly at Will before falling backward.

“No!” he shouted with extreme panic.

The bullet had lodged itself in the older man’s heart, and he was dead in seconds. Sparrow dashed on his hands and knees to the captain and drew the slain man into his arms. His shaking fingers closed Barbossa’s eyelids and stroked his cheek affectionately.

“Oh my god. Oh my god!” he yelled, wholly devastated. “No, no, no. Oh god, no! No! Oh god. Oh my god!”

Will gazed at Sparrow as if he were insane. The pirate had absolutely snapped. Why was he mourning his torturer’s death? Why was he not celebrating? Will knelt down next to him, and Jack glanced at him irately.

“Don’t touch me, Will,” he warned dangerously when he saw the young man reach for him. “Don’t touch me.”
“Jack….” He was beyond confusion. It was not as if he desired to be thanked by the pirate, but he did not understand why he was not receiving such praise at all.
“Leave me alone.”
“You must come with me.”
“Leave me alone!” Jack roared. “Get out of here! Get the fuck out of here!”

Will grasped the man’s wrist, causing Sparrow to stare at him madly.

“He’s gone,” he said quietly. “He was hurting you, Jack. Don’t grieve for him.”
Sparrow shook his head. “No, it was my fault. He only hurt me because I brought it on meself. It’s my fault. Everything.”
“That’s not true, Jack. You did nothing wrong. Don’t you dare believe that any of this was your fault. You’re free of him now.”
“Free? What does that mean? What do I do now, ay? What do I do?! There’s nothing!”

Will enveloped him consolingly as the man cried helplessly. For a lengthy period, neither moved or said a word. Jack gradually regained some composure and slowed his fast, uneven breaths.

Will waited several more minutes before whispering, “Come on. Let’s go.”

He stood and pulled Jack to his feet. They made it half way up the stairs before Sparrow collapsed from exhaustion. The young man swept him into his arms and carried him the rest of the way. Once on deck Will surveyed the area and smiled. Barbossa’s crew had been captured, and they were all in shackles. The remaining members of Jack’s former crew had swung over and took command of the ship for the time being. Gibbs strode to Will and cast a troubled glance at the person in his arms.

“Did ya find him?” he asked.
Will motioned with his head to the man he held.
Gibbs was completely stunned. “It’s him?”
“Yes. Sadly.”

It was difficult to believe that the horrendously emaciated being was Jack Sparrow. Gibbs’ eyes took in all of the transformations; the loss of hair and the burns on the pirate’s neck and cheek were the most visible. Jack’s visage was painted with vicious bruises and cuts, making him unrecognizable upon first glance.

“God almighty,” Gibbs said softly. “Is he even alive?”
“Yes. I’m going to take him over to James’ ship to recover. Are you following?”
“Aye. He said he’d be headin’ to Port Royal, so we’ll take these men there to await a hanging. Let them rot in jail for awhile before facing justice.”
Will gave a weak smile and nodded.
“Did you find Barbossa?”
“He’s dead. You’ll find him by the brig.”

Will treaded away and took hold of one of the ropes at the side to travel back to the Blue Rose.

“Put your arms around my neck and your legs around my waist,” he instructed Jack.

Jack did as he was told and held onto Will snugly. Will pulled himself up to stand on the railing before swinging across the space between the two ships. He landed on unsteady feet on the Rose’s deck, though hurriedly balanced himself. He heard Elizabeth’s voice along with Groves’ as they rushed to him, but he paid no attention to them.

“May he rest in your quarters?” he asked James when he arrived in front of him.
“Of course,” James said vaguely as he stared unbelievingly at the man Will held. “Of course. Follow me.”

Jack laid his head on Will’s shoulder, closed his eyes, and sighed. It looked as if he were a sleepy child being carried home by a loving parent. Once they were inside James’ cabin and near his bed, Jack refused to let go of Will. He screamed and cried in protest as James and Groves pried him off of Will and pulled him away. They eased him onto the piece of furniture, and he immediately curled up on his side.

He was asleep in seconds.

“Should we start tending to his wounds now?” James inquired.
“No. Let him rest,” Will said faintly. “He went through enough for today.”
“Oh god,” Elizabeth whispered as tears fell from her eyes. “What have they done to him?”
Will gazed at her and wanted to hug her reassuringly, but he could not bring himself to do so. Instead, he stated gently, “We should leave him in peace.”

James ushered Groves and Elizabeth out of the room. Will was about to exit as well, yet a finger brushed against his hand. He studied Sparrow’s countenance, not knowing if he was awake or not.

“Jack?”
“Please stay with me,” was the practically inaudible response.

Will smiled and sat down on the floor. He rested his head on the side of the bed and took Jack’s hand in his. A frown came to him from the unnatural feeling of the pirate’s fingers. He examined the dislocated digits and exhaled a dismayed breath. Not wanting to disturb Jack’s tranquil slumber, he decided against rectifying the bones.

He kept his fingers laced with Jack’s, and he did not leave Sparrow’s side for the rest of the day.

outlinedprompts @ 2008-01-08T15:36:00

2008-01-08T21:55:50Z

Title: Lost in Translation (pt. 11)
Prompt: Guilt and/or translation
Characters/Pairings: Jack/Barbossa, Jack/OCs, Groves
Warning: Rape, m/m, violence/torture, language
A/N: WIP. God, this part took long enough. I have no idea why I had so much trouble with it.

Part Eleven

****
Two days had passed and there had been no sight or sound of Jack. Groves could not think about anything other than the pirate and what might have happened to him. He was silent, refusing to join the conversations around him. There were not many anyway; it seemed as if the men were dwelling on that one particular night and pondering about Jack as well.

On the third morning, the Navy men glanced at one another when a thump sounded from the stairs. It was answered by another several seconds later, then another. The person was traveling down to them at a very slow pace. They waited in suspense to determine who it was.

At last, they discovered that it was in fact two people descending. The one they could view clearly was turned toward the other with a hand around his waist. An arm was slung across the crewman’s shoulders, and he held onto the limp hand dangling over his collar bone. They reached the bottom of the staircase and shifted their direction. The second man could finally be seen, and Groves felt as if someone had shot him.

Jack wore a worn, tattered shirt that had not been bothered to be tucked into his breeches. His head was lowered to his chest, the short hair obscuring his visage. His breath was shallow and sounded somewhat as if he were being choked. Each step was a tremendous challenge; his legs looked as if they were about to give out. Groves would have believed him to be unconscious if he had not been voluntarily walking.

After a few minutes, the two arrived in front of the cell adjacent to the Navy men’s. The door was unlocked, and the crewman escorted Sparrow into the confinement. He eased the pirate to the ground by the far corner of the space. Once Jack was seated on the floor, the crewmate exited, locked the door, and returned up to the deck.

Groves crept to the bar divider and stared with extreme sorrow at the fallen man. Sparrow’s back was pressed against the wall, and his legs were extended before him. The thin arms were lax at his sides, palms upturned. It was his right hand that Theodore could see, and the Lieutenant’s mouth fell open in alarm. Every finger – except his thumb – was crooked, having had the bones dislodged from their proper alignments.

“Jack,” Theodore stated gently, concealing his tremendous concern. “Jack, please say something.”
Sparrow did not move, nor did he speak. It was evident that he was in excruciating pain.
“Let me see your face.”

At that, Sparrow lifted a trembling hand and placed the black locks behind his ear.

“Oh my god,” Groves whispered sullenly. The other men’s expressions morphed to ones of despondency as well.

An angry burn adorned Jack’s cheek. It was imprinted on him from the blade of a wide dagger. His eye was swollen shut and was colored black and purple. A steady flow of tears escaped from it.

“Oh, Jack. I’m so sorry,” Theodore said quietly. “What else did they do to you?”
“Vous ne voulez pas voir,” Sparrow practically whispered. His voice was almost entirely gone and incredibly hoarse.
“Please, let me see.”
“Non.”
“Please, Jack. Is it serious?”
“Ne me faites pas l'exposition vous.”
Groves was silent for a moment before saying tenderly, “Hold up your shirt.”
Sparrow shook his head. “Arrêt. Vous ne voulez pas voir.”
“Let me see. Perhaps I can help.”
“Non. Vous ne pouvez pas.”
“Jack.” The tone was commanding.

The pirate tugged on the bottom of his shirt, which he was sitting on, and hesitantly hoisted it to his shoulder. Groves had to glance away from the horrendous sight for a period. A collected gasp sounded from the other men. The whole right side and partially the middle of Jack’s torso and stomach were marred from second degree burns. The skin was viciously red, blistered, and appeared wet.

“Vous ne pouvez pas même me regarder,” Jack cried shamefully. “Je suis si laid vous ne pouvez pas même me regarder! Il blesse tellement! Il blesse tellement, Theodore!”

He delicately lowered his shirt and attempted to quell his sobs; any movement caused him great anguish. Groves started to weep from the tragic image and the immense remorse that filled him. He wanted so much to cradle Sparrow to him, to console him. But there was nothing he could say to the pirate that would reassure him or comfort him. There was simply nothing he could do, and it broke his heart beyond belief.

“Je suis désolé, Jack,” he spoke compassionately. “Je souhaite qu'il y ait eu quelque chose que je pourrais faire qui vous soulagerait de toute la douleur. Il n'y a rien que je veux plus que pour vous prendre loin de cet endroit terrible. Vous ne méritez pas ceci. Vous êtes stupéfier, bel homme. Ne les laissez pas vous dire autrement.”
Jack brought his left knee close to his chest to put his elbow on and rested his left palm against his forehead. “Je veux mourir, Theodore,” he whispered. “Je veux juste qu'il finisse. Je ne peux faire ceci plus. Je veux juste mourir."

Sparrow exhaled a rattling breath and did not speak again. He tried to sleep, but the extreme agony prevented him from the solace of dreaming. Theodore stayed next to the iron bars that kept him from Jack, refusing to move in case the pirate desired to talk again. He could not take his eyes off of Sparrow for more than a few minutes.

After an hour or so, Groves saw Jack’s head fall to the side against the wall as a heavy sigh expelled itself from his parted lips. Whether the man had finally gone to sleep or passed out, he was not sure; he was merely happy that Jack at last had a bit of peace and a break from the intense pain by not being awake.

****
No one had come for Sparrow once night took over day, and he did not seem to mind. He stayed in his corner, wandering in and out of sleep. Groves had attempted to converse with him before he himself slumbered, though there was never any response.

Theodore stirred before waking a few hours later, yet he kept his eyes closed. Now that he was conscious, he heard muffled whines of suffering and grunting. Gradually, he opened his eyes and looked over to the neighboring cell. Sparrow was lying on his back, legs spread and bent, and cried from disgrace and unimaginable hurt as a man drove himself in and out of his body. A hand covered his mouth and the other held his right arm near his head. He still had his shirt on, but his breeches had been tossed aside. Groves stifled a noise of sickness; Jack’s inner thighs were maimed from grotesque burns similar to the ones he had shown earlier.

Silently, Groves watched in horror as Sparrow was raped barbarically. He dared not speak in fear that it would only bring about more torment for Jack.

The crewman’s pace slowed after several minutes as he climaxed inside the pirate’s warmth. He leisurely removed himself from Sparrow’s body, stood, and exited the cell. After locking it, he fled up the stairs. Jack made to retrieve his article of clothing, but found that he could hardly move. He instead pulled his shirt down to be its full length, which reached to just above his knees.

For a number of minutes, Groves observed Jack weeping quietly as he laid in the middle of the space. Only when Jack had allowed himself to retreat into his sub-conscious did Theodore close his eyes.

****
The next time Jack awoke, he was resting on the floor in his corner of the captain’s bedroom. The pain overwhelmed him immediately, causing him to moan miserably. He struggled to sit up, and the endeavor made him completely exhausted and breathless.

Barbossa entered, and Sparrow gazed at him with barely opened eyes as he came nearer. The captain knelt before the pirate, grasped the man’s chin, and brushed aside the disheveled hair. The left half of Sparrow’s neck had been terribly singed, and Barbossa studied the wounded flesh intently.

“Feelin’ any better?” he questioned indifferently.
“No,” Jack answered dryly.
“Good. That’s what ya get for pullin’ a stunt like that. ‘Tis a shame your beautiful body had to be subjected to it. And with the loss of your gorgeous locks, you’ve just become somethin’ hideous.”
Jack was quiet for a minute before asking, “Do you still want me then? Would you still fuck me?”
“Sounds like you’re hopin’ I say ‘yes’.”
Jack shrugged apathetically. “Doesn’t matter to me.”
“Oh, I think it does. It’d make ya feel as if ye still had a bit of attractiveness about ya. You were always very proud of your looks. Now, I doubt if anyone will be able to look at you at all.”
The younger man blinked, and a tear slid down his scorched cheek.
“Ah, well, perhaps there is a little prettiness left in ya after all. Just enough that I’ll start letting ya sleep in the bed at night instead of on the floor.”
“Thank you,” was the soft reply.

Barbossa stood and aided Jack to his feet. He helped the pirate to the other room and sat him down at the table. A glass of water, a few slices of bread, and two apples were set out in front of him.

“I suggest ye savor it,” the captain said in response to the ecstatic twinkle in Jack’s somber eyes. “You don’t have to be on deck today, so ye best get some rest.”

He left, and Sparrow reached for one of the apples first. The tangy juice was paradise on his parched tongue. He ate unhurriedly despite the impulse to devour it all as fast as possible.

When everything was gone, including crumbs from the bread, he made his way to the adjacent room. Tears cascaded down his cheeks from the agonizing journey. Once he arrived at the bed, he carefully lowered himself onto it.

Thirty minutes later he drifted to sleep.

****
It was night, yet it was brighter than usual. Jack sighed as he stood and went to the window. There were a number of lanterns and ships, making him grin giddily from the realization.

They had docked at Tortuga.

He shuffled to the main room, relieved to find that Barbossa was not there. Rapidly, he began to search through drawers, under charts, everywhere in hopes of locating the keys to the brig.

“Wait, wait, wait,” he whispered to himself. “Think, Jackie. Two sets were made: one for me, one for the first mate. He kept his, and I should I have mine. Somewhere.”

He went to the large cabin at the side of the room and opened it. A small chuckle came from him at the discovery he made. His coat, vest, shirt, and sash were folded neatly within the confinement. His two belts, boots, and hat were placed beside them. Gingerly, he pulled out his coat and started to shove his hand into each pocket. A clink sounded when he reached into the inner left breast one.

“Aha!” he said excitedly. “There you are.”

He removed the ring of keys and returned his coat to the cabinet in the same manner he had found it in. The adrenaline and optimism he had coursing through his anatomy dulled the torment caused by the atrocious burns and dislocated fingers on both hands. He treaded to the doors and opened one warily. There was no one to be seen. He grasped the ends of the dangling pieces of metal together and stepped out.

He repeated the same inspection as before when he had traveled to the brig for the first time. There were only two men at the helm, and they were busy consuming rum and conversing. They were not even facing the main deck. Jack smiled broadly at his good fortune and silently started across the space.

“Easier than before,” he uttered smugly upon making it to the stairs.

He descended them gradually, giving his body a chance to recuperate from the exertion. At last he reached the bottom, and the kind welcoming he received caused his eyes to sparkle with happiness. Groves met him at the front bars and grinned merrily.

“I’m so thankful you’re all right,” the Lieutenant stated joyfully. “When I woke and you weren’t here, I thought they may have-”
“Non, non. Rien ne s'est produit autrement. Je ne suis pas plus mauvais que j'étais avant.”
“Thank god. What are you doing here?”

Sparrow held up the ring and shook it lightly. His countenance was beaming with cheerfulness. The prisoners were in sheer astonishment.

“Nous sommes arrivés chez Tortuga. Il est temps pour vous d'obtenir loin de cet enfer.”
“Jack, I….I can’t leave you behind.”
“Si vous vous occupiez vraiment de moi, alors vous partirez ce soir. Je ne vous échouerai pas comme j'ai échoué d'autres. J'ai fait une promesse, et si William Turner m'enseignait quelque chose, c'était que quelques promesses peuvent être gardées.”

Without another word Sparrow pushed a key into the lock and turned it. He pulled on the door, held it open, and the Navy men filtered out of the cell to congregate around him. The pirate shut the entrance and removed the key before he spoke.

“Je monterai et éviterai les yeux des membres d'équipage de votre direction. Exercez la surveillance pour savoir quand il est sûr de monter et s'élever au-dessus du côté. Restez loin des tavernes et des auberges. Je sais qui ne laisse pas beaucoup d'options pour où vous pouvez aller, mais les hommes seront très probablement à ces endroits et vous ne pouvez pas les laisser vous voir.”
Groves nodded his head and took Jack’s hand in his. “I cannot thank you enough for this. For such generosity. For such courage. May God be with you and see you through this.”
Sparrow’s features were abruptly clouded with hopelessness. “I think you and me both know I won’t be around much longer,” he whispered gravely. “And quite frankly, I’m not sad. Promise me you won’t do somethin’ stupid like come after me once you obtain a ship. I won’t be here.”
“Don’t say that, Jack. If you have been strong enough to survive all this time….”

Jack shook his head mournfully and brought Theodore’s hand to his lips. He kissed the smooth fingers lovingly and rubbed them gently against his cheek.

“Please promise me you will get to safety,” he said in a constricted voice. “And stay there.”
Theodore exhaled a quivering breath. “I promise.”

Sparrow closed his eyes tightly for a moment to prevent the oncoming tears. He let go of Theodore’s hand and started up the stairs. Groves trailed after him with the rest of the men following. Before Jack stepped onto the deck, he gave the keys to the Lieutenant and said, “Take these with you. I have no further need for them, and I can’t let them see that I have them.”

Theodore stood near the top of the stairs so that only his forehead and eyes could be seen. He watched Sparrow ascend to the helm to garner the two crewmen’s attention. The drunken men threw him to the ground, causing him to almost scream from the powerful impact that aggravated his injuries. They each knelt down by him; one tore off Jack’s breeches and moved between his parted legs as the other forced his manhood into the pirate’s mouth.

Groves winced at the helpless whimpers that sounded, but he could not allow himself to delay because of his pity.

“Quickly now,” he said quietly as he motioned at his men. “And be silent. Quickly, quickly.”

Groves kept his gaze fixed in Jack’s direction as the prisoners filed to the side of the deck and climbed over the railing. He waited until all of them had made it off of the ship before moving. He looked to Sparrow and fought the urge to run to his aid. Jack visibly shook as the crewman pounded into his body, while the other thrust within his mouth.

The cruel image was engraved in his mind and was all he could see as he climbed down to the dock and ran with his men toward the wild streets of Tortuga.

***************************************************
A/N: Translations:

“Vous ne voulez pas voir." - "You do not want to see."
"Non." - "No."
"Ne me faites pas l'exposition vous." - "Do not make me show you."
“Arrêt." - "Stop."
"Non. Vous ne pouvez pas." - "No. You cannot."
“Vous ne pouvez pas même me regarder. Je suis si laid vous ne pouvez pas même me regarder! Il blesse tellement! Il blesse tellement, Theodore!” - "You cannot even look at me. I am so ugly you cannot even look at me! It hurts so much! It hurts so much, Theodore!"
“Je suis désolé, Jack. Je souhaite qu'il y ait eu quelque chose que je pourrais faire qui vous soulagerait de toute la douleur. Il n'y a rien que je veux plus que pour vous prendre loin de cet endroit terrible. Vous ne méritez pas ceci. Vous êtes stupéfier, bel homme. Ne les laissez pas vous dire autrement.” - "I am sorry, Jack. I wish there was something I could do that would relieve you of all of the pain. There is nothing I want more than to take you away from this awful place. You do not deserve this. You are an amazing, beautiful man. Do not let them tell you otherwise."
“Je veux mourir, Theodore. Je veux juste qu'il finisse. Je ne peux faire ceci plus. Je veux juste mourir." - "I want to die, Theodore. I just want it to end. I can't do this anymore. I just want to die."
“Non, non. Rien ne s'est produit autrement. Je ne suis pas plus mauvais que j'étais avant.” - "No, no. Nothing else happened. I am no worse than I was before."
“Nous sommes arrivés chez Tortuga. Il est temps pour vous d'obtenir loin de cet enfer.” - "We have arrived at Tortuga. It is time for you to get away from this Hell."
“Si vous vous occupiez vraiment de moi, alors vous partirez ce soir. Je ne vous échouerai pas comme j'ai échoué d'autres. J'ai fait une promesse, et si William Turner m'enseignait quelque chose, c'était que quelques promesses peuvent être gardées.” - "If you truly cared for me, then you will leave tonight. I will not fail you like I have failed others. I made a promise, and if William Turner taught me anything, it was that some promises can be kept."
“Je monterai et éviterai les yeux des membres d'équipage de votre direction. Exercez la surveillance pour savoir quand il est sûr de monter et s'élever au-dessus du côté. Restez loin des tavernes et des auberges. Je sais qui ne laisse pas beaucoup d'options pour où vous pouvez aller, mais les hommes seront très probablement à ces endroits et vous ne pouvez pas les laisser vous voir.” - "I will go up and avert the crewmen's eyes from your direction. Keep watch to know when it is safe to come up and climb over the side. Stay away from the taverns and inns. I know that does not leave many options for where you can go, but the men will most likely be at those places and you cannot let them see you."

outlinedprompts @ 2008-01-05T17:54:00

2008-01-06T00:25:46Z

Title: Lost in Translation (pt. 10)
Prompt: Guilt and/or translation
Characters/Pairings: Jack/Barbossa, Jack/OCs, Groves, Will, Elizabeth, usual
Warning: Rape, m/m, violence, language
A/N: WIP. This one, for some reason, had to keep going through editing. I think I'm finally happy with it.

Part Ten

****
After docking at three different ports, they still had no information on any whereabouts of the Black Pearl. No one had crossed paths with it, and the ship had not re-supplied at any of the locations. Elizabeth’s concern for Jack was evident from the dismayed expression she bore every day. Tia Dalma’s features were troubled as well, and she took to muttering chants near the bow each night.

Though he had a sense of despair, Will did not show it. At times he believed the whole endeavor was useless; Jack was either dead or close enough to death that they would not get to him before he passed. He never voiced the thought, however. If the former crew of the Pearl had optimism as Elizabeth did, he would not dissuade them from their hopes. By finding Sparrow, whether he was alive or not, it would bring closure for everyone. And he hoped that with such closure, joy would at last return to Elizabeth instead of the recurrent sadness.

The outcome looked bleak, but they sailed out to sea once more after a few days of rest at Nassau.

****
It was late in the night; most of the men had fallen asleep, giving Groves and Jack the chance to talk privately. Jack was astounded at the amount of delight he felt from merely interacting with a person that had no intentions of hurting him.

“Do you have any idea of what he plans to do with us?” Theodore asked intensely softly as to not be overheard.
“No. He hasn’t said anything. I didn’t even know anyone had been captured.”
“Why did you say he would not harm us?”
“You aren’t his playthings. Right now, he only wants to harm me. I imagine he’ll release you and your mates back at Port Royal for ransom. It’s that, or he’ll maroon you. I’ll tell ya what, though: if we dock at some port before either of those scenarios, I’ll try me best to help you and your men escape.”
“I appreciate the offer, but I wouldn’t want to put you in any danger.”
“Ya can’t get me into any more than I already am.”
“I don’t understand it. You’re a respectable man. What have you done to warrant such cruelty?”
Jack smiled weakly and shrugged casually. “I survived. And he wanted the Pearl, just like always. There’s a lot of history between the two of us that has led to it all.”

There was a slight pause before Groves spoke again. “Last night, there was horrible screaming and shouting. All of us, we heard it. Quite disturbing to say the least. What happened, do you know?”
Sparrow’s face paled as visions of the victimization flooded his mind. He swallowed to loosen his constricted throat and shook his head. “N-No. I-I don’t know what it was. Must’ve been sleepin’ real good to not hear it.”

The sudden sound of footsteps coming down to the brig caused Jack to hurriedly dash away from Groves and to the opposite wall. Barbossa went to Sparrow’s cage and unlocked it.

“With me, and be quick about it,” he snapped.

Jack stood and treaded to the stairs. He briefly looked at Theodore forlornly before ascending to the deck. Groves observed him until he could no longer be seen, causing a quiet growl to come from the captain.

“It would be in your best interest,” Barbossa said threateningly, “and his to keep away from him.”
Theodore raised an eyebrow, puzzled. “I’m sorry?”
“If I find ya leerin’ at him or speaking to him again, you will watch him suffer the consequences.”

Briskly, he stormed up to the deck, and Theodore had not known such fear for another person as he did then.

****
Sparrow turned around apprehensively as the door was closed. He started to quake from the anger in the captain’s eyes. Barbossa grasped the pirate’s upper arms brutally and shook him violently.

“What did you tell that lad?!” the older man yelled venomously.
“I didn’t-”
“What did you tell him?!”
“Nothing!” Jack exclaimed powerlessly.
“Nothin’, you say? Then why did he look so attached to ya?!”
“I don’t know! I didn’t do anything!”
Barbossa slapped him ferociously. “Don’t ye dare lie to me, Jack! If you’re seducin’ him to gain his pity in hopes that he’ll save ya, I will fucking carve your back with the cat until you beg for death! Or perhaps I should just string you up now and then go kill him and his men.”
“No! Don’t! Please!”
“So ye are workin’ behind my back!”

He hurled Jack to the floor with extreme power. Sparrow landed with a quivering moan. Vicious kicks showered the younger man’s body, occasionally stopping only to be replaced by the captain’s fists seconds later. He cowered under the furious blows, tears streaming from his closed eyes.

“Givin’ them ideas of escape, were ya?!” Barbossa bellowed maliciously. “Plannin’ on liberating them, were ya now?! Even if I do decide to let them go, they won’t come to rescue you. You’re nothing. You’re a worthless piece of shit! The only thing you’re good for is a nice, quick, easy fuck! You’re nothin’ but a cheap, vile whore! No one will want ya now!”

He grabbed Jack’s wrist and hauled him to the bedroom. Jack was breathing haggardly and bleeding. He was picked up to sit on the bed, and Barbossa unwound the fabric from his torso and abdomen. His article of clothing was ripped off of him, followed by an agonizing smack to his visage. The strike knocked him to the side. Barbossa undressed and moved atop the trembling man’s frame. He situated Sparrow to lie straight with his head on the pillow. Jack halfheartedly tried to push him away, but aborted the attempt in seconds.

The pirate sobbed as Barbossa penetrated him. The captain immediately began to propel himself in and out of the younger man’s body. Sparrow’s legs were bent with his knees near his head, allowing the captain to sheath his hardened length deep inside him. He turned his head to the side as if to look away from the man above him, yet his eyes were already shut tightly. The piece of furniture creaked and rattled with each vigorous thrust. Jack’s fingers went from clutching the sheets to holding onto the bed posts. A wet tongue licked his cheeks, lips, and perspiring neck; the smooth pad changed to teeth that bit the stretched skin of his throat strongly. A whine sounded among his unsteady breaths from the piercing incisors.

“Uhn-uhn-hhnn,” he breathed continuously as Barbossa’s pace sped. “Ohnn-uhn-hnn….Please-uhnn-ohhh-hhnn-stop!” he pleaded feebly. “Please!”

A tremor went through Barbossa a number of minutes later, and he spilled his seed inside of Sparrow. He removed himself from the younger man’s being dreadfully slowly and lay down next to the abused pirate. Jack stayed where he was; he could not control his sobs.

Nothing but Jack’s crying resonated in the otherwise silent room.

After a long moment, Barbossa shifted to his side to face Sparrow and voiced quietly, “Come here, Jack.”

Jack moved closer to the captain and snuggled against the older man. Barbossa cradled him affectionately and caressed his hair.

“I’m….I’m sorry,” Jack gasped in between his fast respirations. “I….I’m so sorry. I won’t….betray you or….disobey you. I’m sorry. Please, forgive me.”
“Shhh….calm down,” the captain said caringly. “It’s all right now. Ye won’t do somethin’ like that again, will ya?”
“N-No. P-Promise.”
“Good boy.”

In time, Jack cried himself to sleep; Barbossa still held him tenderly.

A devious grin spread onto Barbossa’s countenance, and he chuckled quietly.

“My broken bird, ye are. My captured and tamed little Sparrow. You belong to me.”

****
There was an arm resting on his stomach, fingers combing his hair, and lips suckling on the back of his shoulder. Jack wearily opened his eyes, finding himself lying on his side with someone’s body pressed closely against his from behind. A leg was draped over his, preventing him from moving much. It was not as if he would anyway; fear kept him wholly motionless.

“Good mornin’, Jack,” the familiar, rich voice said quietly into his ear before teeth delicately nibbled on the lobe.
“Good morning,” Sparrow whispered vacantly.
“Did ye sleep well?”
A tongue licked along the outside of his ear, making his eyelids flutter shut momentarily as he trembled from the sensation. “F-Fine. I slept fine.”
“That’s a good thing. You’ll be out on deck today.”
A small, despondent sigh came from Sparrow that resulted in amorous kisses along his upper arm.
“I’ll give ye the choice of spendin’ the first half of the day among the men or in the brig.”
Jack contemplated the two options, anxiety rising in him as he thought of the crew. At length he said intensely softly, “I’ll be on deck first.”
“All right then. Let’s get up.”

Barbossa let go of Sparrow, allowing the pirate to slide out of bed to stand first. Jack had only his breeches to put on; he sat on the edge of the mattress after buttoning them and watched as Barbossa leisurely dressed.

The captain stepped to him when finished and pulled him to stand. Jack bowed his head, causing Barbossa to place an index finger under his chin to raise it. The brown orbs stayed fixed downward shyly. The older man snaked his arm around the pirate’s skinny waist and inched forward to kiss him heatedly. Jack’s mouth worked mechanically with Barbossa’s, not feeling anything even though the action was exceedingly tender. A palm rested on his cheek, and he could not catch himself before leaning into the touch.

Finally, Barbossa broke away from the younger man’s lips, leaving them both slightly breathless. His thumbs rubbed lightly under Jack’s eyes, coating themselves in the small amount of black kohl that had remained over the past months. He trailed the digits down the man’s face, creating what looked to be dark tracks left by tears. Jack shivered and closed his eyes.

“You’re so beautiful when ya cry, Jack,” Barbossa spoke fondly.
The statement was enough to make Sparrow loathe himself for wanting to weep in response.
“So beautiful. Nothin’ more exquisite than a gorgeous bird expressing his sadness from bein’ subdued and domesticated.”
Jack’s lips began to quiver, and he distraughtly attempted to smother the building urge.
Barbossa smiled cleverly as he studied the pirate’s countenance. He continued to push. “But at least, Jack, your cage is what you love most, is it not? Surely, she loves to see ya cry as well; she is the one that’s containing ya.”

Once it fell from his eye, Sparrow knew he had lost. The single, splendorous tear was enough to stimulate Barbossa immensely. The droplet was soon pursued by numerous ones as Jack cried. His shoulders shook, and his breath accelerated slightly. Barbossa withheld an aroused groan. The sight was incredibly stunning, and the susceptibility that Jack’s visage expressed almost made the captain’s legs tremble.

He could not control himself any longer. He had to satiate his craving.

“Get on your knees, Jack,” he stated, sounding a tad winded.

When Sparrow complied, his hardened member twitched excitedly. Jack unbuttoned the captain’s breeches, freeing the confined erection. His slender fingers held the nearly leaking organ as he encased it within his mouth. Barbossa grabbed the top of Jack’s skull and kept him from moving. He gazed down to see Sparrow’s cheeks indent with every thorough suck, taking him farther into the oral cavity. There was a lick every now and then, making him gasp and moan. His hips bucked forward a few times; Jack gagged, but quickly recovered to continue his ministrations.

The entire image of Sparrow in submission, tasting the firm manhood, and the rippling of his neck whenever he swallowed the small amounts of semen that seeped out pre-maturely made Barbossa quake in sheer ecstasy. But it was the tears incessantly running down Jack’s cheeks that made him finally climax. He exploded into Sparrow’s mouth with a husky groan; Sparrow pulled back and swallowed the creamy product. The younger man sat down on his bended legs under him; his hands fiddled in his lap, and he still shook as he wept. Barbossa buttoned his clothing and knelt on one knee before Jack.

“I’ll give ya five minutes,” he breathed heavily and squeezed Sparrow’s uninjured shoulder.

He stood and headed out the door. Jack buried his face in his hands once alone.

The designated time frame passed, and although weak sobs continued to rack his body, he went out to the deck. One minute went by before he was led behind a canon by three men and raped.

****
Jack did not know why he even bothered to wear clothing. It was always removed.

That thought was the reason why he did not put on his breeches after being sullied for what he believed to be the last time for the day even though the garment was within reach. By his count, half the day had gone by; he waited patiently for Barbossa to come and escort him to the brig. However, it was not the captain who loomed over him when a shadow was cast across him. He looked up, squinted, and exhaled a crestfallen breath.

He was hoisted to his feet by his wrist and draped over the canon. A hiss came from him as the crewman entered his body.

As his utterly fatigued frame was dominated powerfully, he started to feel nauseous and extremely dizzy. He could not focus on anything around him, and his head throbbed painfully.

The bright sunlight morphed to a hazy gray then to black, and Sparrow went wholly immobile as he passed out from exhaustion.

****
The voices were distant and incomprehensible at first, yet they steadily became intelligible.

Jack opened his eyes, moaning softly from the blurriness of his vision. He discovered himself to be lying on the bed in the captain’s quarters, but no one was with him. He strained to hear what the conversation was about in the other room; Barbossa was the one speaking.

“Tortuga is closest at this point. We’ll head there, re-supply, and then when we head out again, we’ll drop those Navy rats off on some forsaken island.”
“Aye, captain.”

Sparrow paid no more attention to the chat. Groves and his men were to be marooned just like –

He scolded himself for thinking of Will, Elizabeth, and everyone else on that damn island that were all surely dead now. It shattered his heart to know that his….friends – yes, they were friends – were gone. He had failed them, but he vowed not to doom the captured Navy men to such a horrendous fate.

He would alert Groves to the news that night.

****
Once he was completely certain that Barbossa was asleep, Jack slipped on the captain’s coat and buttoned it. The garment was rather big on his thinning frame; the two sleeves swallowed both his arms and hands.

Silently, he crept out of the bedroom. He stepped lightly through the main area to the double doors. With tremulous hands, he opened one of them just enough to where he could see straight ahead. There was no one in his line of sight.

He slid out and crept alongside one of the staircases that led up to the helm. The crewmate guiding the ship kept glancing around every which way; Jack was convinced that the man was distracted enough to not notice him. There were a few other men present on deck, though they were at the side railings drinking rum.

If there was a time to move, it was then.

Sparrow withdrew from the staircase and started to trek intensely cautiously across the area. His heartbeat traveled almost three times as fast as his feet. Sweat shined on his skin from his extreme nervousness. The deck had never been longer as he walked to his destination.

He almost burst into tears of joy when he made it to the stairs that led below to the brig. Hurriedly, he descended them, making the occupants of the cell look to find out who was coming.

“It’s just him,” one of the men voiced disappointedly.
Groves, however, was relieved to see the man. “Jack!” he whispered elatedly.

He shoved his way to the front of the space and grasped the bars as Jack stood before them. The pirate was breathing weightily and appeared to be extraordinarily drained, but a broad smile was showing on his visage.

“Are you all right?” Theodore questioned worriedly. There were new bruises and cuts on the man’s face that concerned him in addition to his panting.
“Je suis très bien.” Sparrow broke out laughing as if greatly amused at something. The men stared at him, thinking him utterly insane.
“What is it? What’s so funny?”
“Je l'ai fait! Je l'ai fait sans n'importe qui notant!”
Groves gave him a puzzled look, but it went away when he finally took note that Jack was dressed in the captain’s clothing. “Why are you wearing Barbossa’s coat?”
“Ne vous inquiétez pas à son sujet. Il n'est pas pourquoi je suis ici.”
“Then why are you here?”

Jack calmed himself and exhaled a deep breath before responding.

“En quelques jours, le bateau s'accouplera chez Tortuga. Je vous obtiendrai hors d'ici quand il. Ils ne découvriront pas que vous êtes parti jusqu'à ce que le bateau parte, mais vous serez déjà allé à la sûreté.”
“Jack, you’re incredible!”
The pirate blushed slightly from the compliment. “Merci.”
“Will you come with us?”
Jack shook his head, yet he still grinned cheerfully. “Je ne peux pas. Je distrairai les quelques hommes qui sont laissés à la garde le bateau la nuit ainsi vous pouvez échapper à non détecté.”
“I can’t leave knowing that you may be severely punished if they find out it was you who liberated us.”
“Ne vous inquiétez pas. Combien de plus mauvais pourrait-il devenir pour moi? Je suis simplement censé pour rester ici. C'est mon destin. Il rendra me la sensation meilleure vous connaissant-”

Thundering footsteps from above made Jack cease to breathe for a moment. The noise grew louder; Groves gazed at Jack, who was quite pale and terrified. He did not have a chance to prod Sparrow to hide, for the sturdy boots were coming down.

The instant he saw Barbossa with several crewmen behind him, Jack began stepping backward slowly. He shook his head and uttered tremendously softly, “No” numerous times. The expression of pure malevolence and malice conveyed on Barbossa’s countenance was nothing like Sparrow had ever witnessed before.

There was no time to react. The captain crossed to him in a flash and struck him with all force. Jack staggered backward, but was quickly balanced. Barbossa threw him against an empty cell’s bars, eliciting an injured cry from the pirate. His hair soaked up the blood that rose from the new wound on the left side of his head.

“Stop!” Groves shouted. “Stop this!”

Barbossa flung Jack to the floor, put the sole of his boot on the pirate’s chest, and pressed down. Sparrow gasped for air, tears springing to his eyes from the strong pressure on his sore ribs. It remained there for a minute or so, suffocating him, before the captain gave a violent kick to his side.

The older man got the pirate to his feet, unbuttoned the coat, and ridded Jack of it. The Navy men’s eyes widened in shock from viewing the horrendous mutilation all over Sparrow’s upper body.

Barbossa pushed the pirate to his crewmen and spat, “Take him and string ‘im up.”

Jack was punched and kicked as he went up the stairs. Barbossa was about to follow, though paused in front of the confined men. He gazed directly at Theodore, Hell’s fire raging in his eyes.

“I should make ya watch his punishment,” he said in an ominous tone. “But I think it would be more beneficial for ye to hear what happens instead.”

He laughed barbarically and strolled up to the deck. All of the prisoners waited in silent dread for whatever was to come.

Several minutes passed with no noise whatsoever. Suddenly, an agonizing shriek filtered down from the deck. Tortured screams continuously sounded after it, which were soon muddled with spiteful laughter and snide comments.

It seemed to last an eternity, yet in reality the ill-treatment lasted for merely five minutes. The piercing cries ended, and the Navy men at last settled themselves. None spoke; each was submerged in his own thoughts.

Intense guilt and wretchedness overcame Groves. Images of possible merciless acts formed in his head, causing him to crouch in one of the back corners of the cell and vomit.

****
Will stood at the starboard side, gazing at the vast black water. The wind chilled his face, though it brought upon another feeling. There was a presence that he could not describe; it troubled and comforted him at the same time. Tia Dalma came to his side, revealing her blackened teeth from the grin she had. She placed her hand on his and petted the skin with her fingertips.

“We are at last bein’ favored, William Turner,” she said kindly.
“How is that?”
“’De wind. It changes our course.”
“To where?”
“Tortuga. Him will be ‘dere; we have only to make it when ‘de Pearl docks.”

Will stared at her bewilderedly. She gave him a nod before striding away.

Hastily, he bounded for Captain Norrington’s cabin to alert him of their new destination.

*******************************************************
A/N: Translations:

"Je suis très bien." - "I'm fine."
"Je l'ai fait! Je l'ai fait sans n'importe qui notant!" - "I did it! I did it without anyone noticing!"
“Ne vous inquiétez pas à son sujet. Il n'est pas pourquoi je suis ici.” - "You do not need to worry about it. It is not why I am here."
"En quelques jours, le bateau s'accouplera chez Tortuga. Je vous obtiendrai hors d'ici quand il. Ils ne découvriront pas que vous êtes parti jusqu'à ce que le bateau parte, mais vous serez déjà allé à la sûreté.” - "In a few days, the ship will be docked at Tortuga. I will get you out of here when we do. They will not find out that you have left until the ship leaves, but you will have already gone to safety."
“Je ne peux pas. Je distrairai les quelques hommes qui sont laissés à la garde le bateau la nuit ainsi vous pouvez échapper à non détecté.” - "I can't. I will distract the few men who are left to guard the ship at night so you can escape undetected."
“Ne vous inquiétez pas. Combien de plus mauvais pourrait-il devenir pour moi? Je suis simplement censé pour rester ici. C'est mon destin. Il rendra me la sensation meilleure vous connaissant-” - "You need not worry. How much worse could it become for me? I am simply meant to remain here. It is my fate. It will make me feel better knowing you-"

outlinedprompts @ 2008-01-03T19:39:00

2008-01-04T01:54:14Z

Title: Lost in Translation (pt. 9)
Prompt: Guilt and/or translation
Characters/Pairings: Jack/Barbossa, Jack/OCs, Groves
Warning: Rape, m/m, double penetration, language
A/N: WIP. I did feel bad with this part as well. It makes me wonder what the fuck is wrong with my imagination...

Part Nine

****
Even as he slept, Jack’s countenance was covered with severe melancholy. He clutched the top of the sheet protectively and held it under his chin. No matter how many instances of dehumanization he had been through, he was still the embodiment of natural allure to Barbossa. And although it was not as stunning as before, the short hair did contain beauty; Barbossa could not deny it.

Delicately, the captain tucked the black locks that obscured Sparrow’s face behind his ear. There it was. There was the dazzling, flawless man he used to know. It was the peacefulness and simplicity brought about from sleeping that caused it.

Barbossa shook Jack’s arm gently to rouse him. A minute noise of complaint came from the younger man, making the captain chuckle quietly. He caressed Sparrow’s cheek and jaw and spoke softly, “Wake up, Jack. Just for a moment.”

Jack inhaled deeply and opened his eyes drowsily. He moved his head slightly to look up at Barbossa’s visage.

“You can stay in here for the day if ya like,” the older man voiced tenderly. “Judging from those dark circles under your eyes, ye haven’t been sleepin’. The men can go one more day without ya.”
A miniscule smile quirked Jack’s lips. “Thank you,” he whispered.
“And I meant to tell ya earlier – your bandana’s over there if ya want it.”

The captain strolled to the door and paused before leaving. He watched Sparrow shift about to get comfortable, nestle against the pillow, and sigh tiredly. His eyelids fluttered shut, and he was dreaming once more in minutes.

The ex-first mate grinned and exited without a sound.

****
Jack slept, undisturbed, for the majority of the day. When he woke, the sky was transforming into night. He rubbed his eyes, stretched, and got up. The red fabric he desired was hanging on one of the hooks of the coat rack. He took it and went to the mirror. As if nothing had changed about his beloved mane, he tied the bandana about his head and situated it in the exact same way he had worn it before. His brown orbs sparkled with delight from the enhanced reflection.

“Much more better,” he uttered cheerfully. “There you are.” He lifted up his shirt as he moved to stand sideways. A look of appall swept over his face, and he placed his palm against his sunken abdomen. “Quite gruesome. I’ll be nothin’ at this rate.”

He gripped his side, frowning sadly because his thumb on his back and the other four digits on his stomach were not that far apart. It made him feel practically skeletal; with each day his ribs, pelvis, and shoulder blades steadily became more noticeable from the thinning skin. It appeared as if he would collapse to the ground at any moment from tremendous weakness.

“How do they even find me appealin’ enough to rape?” he inquired dismally. “Surely this would repulse anyone who saw me.” His hand traced circles on his abdomen as he gazed at it in the mirror. “Looks like I’ll break. I certainly wouldn’t fuck me.”

The closing of a door in the main room caused Sparrow to lower his shirt and dive for his corner. As he settled himself, Barbossa stormed into the area. The older man threw his garments onto the floor, alerting Jack that he was in one of his fuming moods. Amber eyes met blue ones, and the pirate immediately wished they had not. The rage became focused on him when a black boot was chucked at his face. He sprang away to let it collide with the wall. The other was flung at him seconds after; he evaded the impact by falling to the ground sideways. Barbossa took off most of his attire before crossing to Sparrow. Sparrow let out a yelp from the bruising pressure Barbossa used to grab his arm and hoist him to his feet.

He was bent over the edge of the bed and quickly divested of his only garment. Barbossa lowered his, lubricated his manhood, and entered the frail man aggressively. Jack emitted a shaky whine and rested his head and torso on the mattress. His fingers flexed against the linens with each aching thrust deep within him. The whimpers he released were mixed with the low grunts of the captain. Barbossa strongly held Sparrow’s hips to keep the younger man in place as he bore into him. Jack grew immensely tired from the physical exertion. He panted weightily in response to the rapid pace of Barbossa moving in and out of him.

After several minutes Barbossa climaxed inside of him with a growl. He draped himself on Sparrow’s back to relax for a period. Jack could feel the man’s hot breath on his perspiring skin and thought he could feel Barbossa’s fast heartbeat as well. He was motionless as he waited for the male to get off of him.

Without a word Barbossa at last pulled away and buttoned his breeches. Jack stood and did the same. They stared blankly at one another in silence for a moment before the older man left the room.

Knowing he was not wanted any longer, Jack went to his corner and gazed emptily at the floor.

****
Creaking of the floor boards made Jack open his eyes to see what was causing it. He glanced to Barbossa on the bed, who was submerged in the abyss of sleep. The noise drew nearer, and Sparrow sat up due to his bafflement. The reason for the puzzling sound became known when two figures stepped into the room. Jack was frozen. Sweat formed on his skin and his eyes dilated as dread washed over him.

Almost inaudible whispers arose from the darkened area, and he did not doubt that they were discussing him. They were in front of him soon enough and brusquely got him to his feet. A cloth was stuffed into his mouth before they made their way to the main doors. Once on deck the hindrance in his oral cavity was removed. One of the crewmen grabbed his hand, pulling him away from the cabin. The other trailed behind him to ensure that he would not escape.

His heart pounded speedily as they descended down to the crew’s sleeping quarters. Boisterous jeering filled the space when he was below for the men to see.

“The captain may have taught you his own lesson,” one of his restrainers said. “But it’s time we got to teach you our own. It’s been too long since any of us last had ya. You could say we missed ya. ”

Sparrow’s brown orbs were fraught with panic and uneasiness as he surveyed the men around him. Pure lust and the need for dominance showed plainly on their faces; it almost made Jack pass out from the extraordinary amount of horror he had.

Abruptly, someone shoved him forward. He was caught before landing on the ground, signaling the start of the game. Hands stripped him of his breeches and wandered everywhere on his quivering frame. The article of clothing was tossed aside before one of the men took hold of him. He struggled to break free, though it was a pitiful battle. Fingers fondled him for a number of seconds before he was passed to another crewmate. His arm was extended, and he shrieked from the rat that was placed onto it. Roaring laughter smothered his yelling as the animal traveled up his limb to his shoulder. A push made him stumble forward, making the creature drop to the floor. Somebody steadied him and hurled him against a wall. The powerful impact elicited a groan from him.

The assembly gathered around Jack and the crewmate that had flung him. Jack was pressed to stand flat against the surface, his right leg was lifted and held against the merciless male’s hip, and he wailed beautifully. The erected member impaled him and jerked about within him. The vigorous thrusts stole his breath at times, yet he could not keep from moaning in torment. His back inched upward against the wall with each of the male’s movements. A hand yanked on his hair before it forced his head forward. Salty lips conquered his mouth; a tongue soon found its way into his orifice, copulating it depravedly just as the hard intruder inside of him elsewhere did.

Finally, the man ejaculated into Sparrow’s body. He removed himself from Jack and kissed him greedily a couple of more times before pulling away. There was no time to recuperate. He was thrown to the floor, and coarse palms flocked to grope his flesh. Enthusiastic fingers clasped around his manhood and commenced massaging it in an up and down motion. He closed his eyes and panted, releasing a breathy sound every few seconds. When his member became erect, the degradation that consumed him made him weep. Insults and sneering words were all he could hear. With each demeaning slur, he felt a painful stab to his heart.

He climaxed with a strangled cry of shame. His entire being yearned to lay where he was, but he was hauled numerous feet away for another taker.

A crewman was seated on the edge of a pathetic chair, legs spread, with his breeches already to his knees. Sparrow was tossed to him and turned so that his back was to the man. His waist was clutched, and he was forced down onto the male’s aroused manhood. His throat vibrated from the trembling moan he voiced. Slight confusion entered his mind when there was no movement. It dissipated quickly.

Another man came before him, took hold of Jack’s knees, parted and lifted them a little, and positioned him at just the right angle. Arms went and stayed under his own to keep him leaning back. Sparrow had never known it to be done before, and he shook his head as tears cascaded from his eyes because it was about to happen to him.

Slowly, the man entered him to join the member already inside of him. He screeched as it went farther into his warm orifice and sobbed uncontrollably. The tears were licked away on occasion by several of the spectators.

The seated man pushed his hips up for a moderate thrust; it was followed by one from the standing male. Jack screamed until his throat was raw. His glistening chest rose and fell greatly as he panted for air. There was raucous cheering and catcalls from the onlookers. The extreme agony and mortification on Sparrow’s tense face was intoxicating to them.

After an extremely lengthy period, the two men spilled themselves within Jack. He whimpered miserably as the standing male pulled out of him. A couple of crewmates had to hoist him up from the other man’s lap. Jack felt as if he were on the verge of unconsciousness; he prayed that it would happen so he would not have to endure the ongoing exploitation.

A hardened erection was rammed into his mouth less than a minute after the defilement by the two men. He sucked on the organ fervently, draining him of nearly all the energy he had. A surprised and wounded yelp sounded in his throat as someone penetrated him from behind.

All at once, everything became muffled. There was nothing but the thumping of his heart and the soft noises created from his crying. He felt as if he were in slow motion. Images started to flash in his mind of himself and Will aboard the Interceptor as they sailed off to rescue Elizabeth. Visions of the charming smiles he gave, the carefree attitude he possessed, the wittiness he showcased, and the aura of confidence he always had was played in his head – they each reminded him of the person he had started out as when Barbossa had taken him prisoner, but that person was now being killed. He was dying inside, and he was helpless to stop it. The man he had once been seemed like nothing more than a figment in his imagination.

The result of orgasm in his mouth plunged him back into his reality. The male inside of his body from behind climaxed minutes later.

He resigned himself to submission; he gave no fight as his body was sexually misused and sodomized repeatedly.

Time passed by leisurely. After being forced upon innumerable times by individual men and suffering a second double penetration, Sparrow was dressed and dragged away by two men. They returned him to the captain’s quarters and to where they had found him. Jack was completely lifeless, and he crumpled to the floor with an indistinct whine.

Unconsciousness at last claimed him.

****
Barbossa stared at the pirate curled up on the floor asleep. He could not place it, but something was awry. The raspy breaths and the way Jack was positioned – on his side in a sloppy mess as if dumped – increased his feeling of foul play. He knelt in front of the younger man and patted his shoulder.

“Jack,” he spoke in a low tone. “Jack. Wake up.”

Sparrow groaned hoarsely and let his eyelids open gradually. Suddenly, he frantically scrambled away from Barbossa. The exhaustion, however, prohibited him from going far. He shielded his visage with his hands and quaked violently as the captain came closer.

“What is this?” Barbossa questioned sternly. “Come now. None of that. I expect ya out on deck in five minutes.”
At that statement, Sparrow grabbed the captain’s hand and gazed up at him pleadingly. “Please. Let me stay here. For another day. Please, I beg you. Don’t make me go out there. Please.” He erupted into tears and continued to whisper, “Please.”
Barbossa’s eyebrows furrowed quizzically. “What is wrong with ya?”
“N-Nothing. I just….I’m so tired. I didn’t get to sleep very long and-”
“Why is that?”
Sparrow went silent, save for his uneven respirations.
“Why is that, Jack?”
“Th-They took me last night. Below deck. While you were asleep. They had me for a long time. I-I can’t go out there. Please, don’t make me.”

Barbossa’s expression changed to one of possessiveness from visualizing his crew pleasuring themselves with the pirate. Jack rocked on the floor, head bowed, and kissed the male’s hand constantly. The sight of Jack utterly vulnerable and….broken made Barbossa grin in accomplishment. He rubbed the younger man’s back soothingly and said, “All right. Ye don’t have to.”

Jack raised his head and stared at him adoringly. He smiled and voiced tremulously, “Thank you. Thank you.”
“But ye can’t stay here. I’m gonna move ya down to the brig.”
Jack sniffed and wiped his face. He nodded understandingly.

Barbossa got him to stand, and the two made their way to the door. When they stepped outside onto the deck, the captain linked his arm with Jack’s. As they walked to the stairs that led to the iron barred cells, Jack clung to him desperately. Sparrow could feel the men’s icy stares as they went past. It unnerved him tremendously.

Once below, Sparrow gasped in surprise. One of the enclosures had a number of men in it – part of the Navy, they were. He gazed at them timidly as Barbossa led him to the cell next to the sailors. The captain unlocked the door, and Jack sauntered into the small space.

Barbossa shut and re-locked the entrance and said quietly, “I’ll check on ya later. Ye won’t be spendin’ the night down here.”

Sparrow nodded and sat down in the middle of his designated area. Disgruntled mumbling sounded from the prisoners, causing Barbossa to turn to them with a wicked smile.

“I advise ye put an end to that awfully rude chatter,” he said sardonically. “Ya get what ya get. Complain, and I’ll stop the rations entirely. Ye think you’re bein’ treated unjustly-” His eyes flickered to Jack, who was not paying any attention to the exchange. “-But I can certainly make it that way.”

He chuckled mischievously and disappeared up to the deck. The paranoid feeling of being observed made Jack glance over to his neighbors a few times.

“Why is your captain keeping us here?” one of them asked irately.
Sparrow did not answer; he pretended not to hear.
“I’m talking to you! You and your fellow crewmates are atrocious. I assure you, you will all be executed for your unspeakable actions.” The man grew frustrated at the lack of response from the lone occupant. “You feckless bastard!”
Sparrow quelled the agitation that welled within him as he shifted to face them. “Je ne sais pas l’anglais.”
“Excuse me?”
“Pas de l’anglais. Je parle francais.”

“He speaks French, not English,” someone voiced from the far corner. The man ventured to the bars and his eyes widened in shock. “Jack?”
The pirate searched frenziedly to see who had spoken his name. He met the man’s gaze and stared at him coldly.
“It’s you, isn’t it?” The lack of hair, damage to his entire being, and absence of attire other than breeches made the Navy man enormously uncertain as to whether it was the renowned buccaneer or not.
Reluctantly, Sparrow crawled to the iron bars that divided the two cells to sit in front of the male. “Est-ce que je vous connais?”
“Yes. Or, rather, I know you. You’re Jack Sparrow, aren’t you?”
The reply was a simple nod.
“I can’t believe it.” He grinned in amazement before continuing. “I suppose I should introduce myself. I’m Lieutenant Theodore Groves of the Majesty’s royal fleet. I was with Commodore Norrington the day you commandeered the Interceptor a couple of years ago.”
Sparrow beamed cheerfully at the memory.
“I thought you were dead. Norrington seemed to believe you were.”
“Pas entièrement. J'ai été sauvé près Will Turner et Elizabeth Swann.”
“If they rescued you, then where are they?”
All happiness faded from Sparrow’s countenance. “Mort. Isolé sur une île.”
Theodore appeared as if he had been seriously injured. “How? By who?”
“Barbossa.”
“How could he order such a thing? I thought you were the captain of this ship, not him.”
The pirate shook his head dolefully. “Pas plus.”

There was a pause as Groves pondered the man’s words. Why, then, was Jack here if he was not the captain?

“Are you a prisoner like us now?” he inquired softly.
Jack swallowed and looked at him sincerely. “Vous n'avez besoin de vous inquiéter de lui nuisant à aucun de vous.”
“Why? I must admit, I’m stunned he hasn’t killed any of us yet.”
“Il n'est pas après vous. Vous n'êtes pas celui qu'il est fâché avec.”

Jack gave a dejected smile and crept to the other side of his cage. The navy men began questioning Groves about what had been said between the two, but the Lieutenant could barely hear them. He watched Sparrow huddle in the corner with his knees to his chest and flinched when numerous grating coughs came from the pirate. There was a myriad of different things that had altered Jack’s appearance, making Groves’ stomach lurch in sympathy. He almost doubted whether it was in fact the infamous Captain Jack Sparrow he was gazing at. This man had been mistreated in every way imaginable. His whole demeanor was dispirited and defeated; he was deteriorating even as Theodore stared at him. What had possibly happened to oppress him so drastically?

Jack glimpsed over at Theodore briefly once more before closing his eyes and tilting his head back against the wall.

The overwhelming grief present in the amber eyes was something Groves knew he would never forget.

**********************************************
A/N: If you want the French translated, let me know and I'll do it for you. :)

outlinedprompts @ 2008-01-02T04:11:00

2008-01-02T10:17:35Z

Title: Lost in Translation (pt. 8)
Prompt: Guilt and/or translation
Characters/Pairings: Jack/Barbossa, Jack/OCs, rats
Warning: Rape, rats, language, torture, M/M
A/N: WIP

Part Eight

****
There was no way to keep track of the time that passed by. Jack withered away in the locked dark area of the deepest part of the hull. He refused to sleep; no matter how difficult it was and the protest from his body, he was afraid of the consequences. His furry company had taken more and more of an interest to their new resident. Because Jack could not see at all, the animals had the advantage of taking him by surprise. Instead of just one or two scurrying over his legs, waist, and swatting at his hair, it was now five or six all at once. The territory was not just surveyed out of inquisitiveness anymore either, resulting in frequent piercings to his flesh from pointed teeth instead of a small nibble every once in awhile. The beasts would bite him fiercely in hopes of a feast. He snatched as many as he could and as fast as he could when they swarmed him. Loudly, he screamed, yelled, and pounded the ground in attempts to scare them off. It worked for several minutes at a time before a few latched onto him once again.

He could not stop crying; anger, horror, torment, stress, and exhaustion made the tears ceaselessly reproduce in his eyes. The fatigue captured him whenever he dared to stretch his stiff muscles and move around. Seconds after he would collapse to the ground after a bit of exercise, the creatures would be crawling everywhere on him. There were numerous times when he was tempted to surrender – to lie where he was and be devoured by the rats. Yet something within him always made him get up and fend them off.

There were no noises other than the squeaks, the snarls every now and then from two of the animals fighting, and the swishing of the stagnant water as the ship rocked. He sang and talked to himself to drown out the sounds, though his throat would hurriedly became raw, stifling his voice and making him unable to speak without it hurting.

Desperately, he struggled to keep his eyelids from closing, but he finally could not prevent it. His head drooped, letting his chin rest on his chest as he dozed. The rat on his right shoulder began to play with his hair, occasionally putting a strand into its mouth to taste. Another climbed onto his head and dug through his mane curiously. When one bit his toe and then proceeded to gnaw on his ankle, he let out a grunt but did not wake. A creature made its way up his left arm to his shoulder and scratched lightly at his ear. It sniffed about the body part before letting its teeth sample the flesh. One of the beasts moved underneath his shirt and created a tickling sensation when its tiny paws scuttled over his abdomen and chest, making him squirm a little. Still, his eyes did not open.

A sudden boom sounded, rattling the wood around him. It took two more thunderous noises before he awoke. He gasped and shouted helplessly as he twisted violently. A couple of the animals went flying, but he had to manually yank off the others from him.

He strained his ears to decipher the blasts. Warily, he felt his way to the other side of his enclosure and pressed an ear to the wood.

“Canon fire,” he whispered hoarsely. His face lit up after a moment. “Canon fire! A ship!”

He started to laugh madly and slumped against the wall.

It was his first real flicker of hope to be rescued.

****
“All alone. Down in the hull. Among the vile vermin. They’re all I have, and I’m all their food.” Jack paused from singing as an idea took shape in his mind. “All their food,” he said slowly.

His stomach caused him tremendous distress; it pleaded for something to eat. This in turn made him weaker by the hour. He put his hand against his abdomen and winced. His frame was extremely emaciated, and it made him worry dearly. The garments he wore had seemed to become bigger as days passed, but he had not believed that his body had shrunk to such a radical degree to make the clothing so loose. Without the shirt tucked in, the breeches slipped off his thinning waist and were slack about his hips; the shirt seemed to swallow him from its bagginess.

He groaned from the sudden pounding in his head. No doubt it was in part due to being overwhelmingly famished.

“Come here,” he said and felt around the floor in front of him. “Come on, you fucking little monster.”

His fingers landed on one in seconds, making him grasp it with both hands. The rat snarled and hissed at him while struggling to break free. Jack was not intimidated by the show of ferociousness; instead, he laughed dementedly.

“Either you or me,” he croaked. “And I’ll bet I’m the hungrier of the two of us. You probably had a taste of me already anyway. It’s my turn to have somethin’.”

He kept hold of the creature as he thought of exactly where to sink his teeth into. The animal twisted as it continued to fight in order to liberate itself. It almost succeeded, though Jack hurriedly recovered it. The victory, however, did not last long.

Fiercely, the rat tore into his hand with its incisors. A wounded shriek came from Jack as the teeth bore into his skin and almost a bone. He lost his secure grip, and the vermin shifted to just above the cuff around his wrist. Another cry of pain sounded from the pirate as the sharp teeth made to devour his flesh. He slammed his arm against the ground, praying that the rat would come off or die – whichever came first. After four tries the animal finally let him go and scurried away.

Jack clutched his hand to his chest and sobbed. He could feel the blood flowing down his arm and onto his fingers wrapped about the injury.

“God damn it!” he roared. “Stay away from me! Fucking stay away! Fucking devils!”

With little time the demons became aware and attracted to the bleeding gash. He knew what was to come from the excited noises, and it made him cower against the wall defenselessly.

In one vast mob, the rats attacked him, burying him under their multitude. He wailed and screamed from the vicious bites everywhere on him, the scratches from small claws, the feel of whiskers and wet fur, and the loud, squeaking noises that filled his ears.

****
What was once heavy breathing was now nothing more than shallow gasps. He did not have the strength to pluck the filthy creatures from his body anymore. Sometimes, a couple of them curled up on his lap and slept. The faintest hint of a smile would form by his lips as he stroked the fur gently with a finger.

“This is it, Jackie,” he thought gloomily. “This is the end. I am to die alone here. In this Hell. In my ship. No warm, comforting embrace to come as I cling to those last moments of life. Only the rats – the rats that will gorge on this wretched body until there’s nothing left. I was supposed to succumb to death aboard my ship, but not like this.” He sighed and said aloud, “Maybe I was wrong about the canons. Maybe there was no ship. Just as well. Doesn’t matter. If the crew was captured, they’d do me no good anyway.”

All at once light flooded the room. It blinded him and made the animals begin to chatter. He turned his head and squinted; his eyes felt like they were bleeding. Two looming figures shrouded in shadow treaded toward him. A few of the creatures darted off of him and into the darkness, while the others continued crawling on him. Low voices reached his ears, though he could not understand what was being said. Gruff hands started to rub themselves against his frame, causing the remaining rats to flee. He grimaced from the pressure applied to his battered body and quaked in fear.

An arm went under his knees and another beneath his shoulders. Swiftly, he was swept up and carried out of the space. A comical grin spread onto his face, and he began to chuckle ridiculously. He had not made it to Heaven. No, he was still stuck in the horrendous Hell. It was just a change of scenery he was being moved to.

A soft whimper escaped between his dry, cracked lips. The sunlight was utterly unbearable. He kept his eyes shut tightly, even after the brightness was gone. Another voice sounded, yet unlike the other two, this one caused him to convulse in sheer terror.

“Put him on the floor. I’ll deal with him.”

The man holding him laid him carefully on the wood floor before leaving with his fellow crewmate. Jack at last opened his eyes halfway to find Barbossa standing over him.

“Horrible lookin’ thing, ye are,” the captain said as if disappointed. “I see you were a bit of a meal to those fiends. It’s gonna take a lot to get ya cleaned up.”

Sparrow recoiled away from Barbossa’s touch when the older man started to unbutton his breeches. An upsetting cry emitted itself from him as they were removed. He did not expect what happened next. The shackles were unlocked, and he sighed happily from having his sore wrists freed. His shirt was stripped from him, leaving him to lie naked for the captain.

Barbossa sat down beside him and set a relatively large bowl of water on the floor nearby. Sparrow heard the liquid slosh around in the dish, causing his tongue to lick his lips greedily. How he yearned for a drink – even a simple drip would do.

“P-Please,” he whispered wearily. “Some. So thirsty.”
“I’m sure you are. Don’t fret, Jack. You’ll get some when I’m done takin’ care of ya. Now just relax and it’ll go quickly.”

Jack was submerged in sensational bliss from the words. Finally, a scrap of mercy. Water. He would treat his throat very soon.

Barbossa started with the younger man’s immensely beaten visage, drizzling a medicinal liquid onto him before dabbing at cuts and wiping off dried blood and dirt. The skin was then cleansed with water. Sparrow moaned quietly; whether it was because of pain or delight of the refreshing water, he did not know.

“I won’t lie and say you’re lookin’ well,” Barbossa said bluntly. “Ya look like shit.”
“Thanks,” Jack muttered with a smirk.
“An awful shame. Your face was a fine attribute as well.”
“Was?”
“Is. It can still be salvaged. Just give it some time; you’ll look like yourself again. Mostly.”
“I certainly hope so.”

Was that a kind grin on the captain’s countenance? Jack was unsure. But he was astonished to find himself calm while in close proximity with Barbossa, and he was sure that it was his imagination that caused the older man to be humane at the moment. It could not be real.

“How long was I in there?” he asked in a frail voice.
“About five days. That’s why after I’m done with this, you’re goin’ to get a pretty good meal.”
“Five days?” Jack repeated in shock.
“It would’ve been one less, but we were a bit distracted at one point.” He pressed against a lesion on Sparrow’s chest, eliciting a quivering whine from the pirate. “My apologies. Rib must be a bit bruised.”

Gradually, Barbossa moved down the extremely purple and black splotched body. The recent wounds from the rats brought on the most anguish for Jack when the cloth bathed them meticulously with the medicine before washing them with water.

“Roll over and I’ll do your back,” the captain said after he was finished with Sparrow’s front side. As Jack obeyed, he continued, “I’ll treat that one on your arm after.”

Jack whimpered and hissed at the light pressure applied to the countless slashes on his back and from the unbelievable stinging that resulted from them being cleaned. Rapidly, he reminded himself that the reward was food, and it made the intense torment decrease.

“There. Done,” Barbossa stated. “Sit up.”

He fetched a long piece of fabric as Jack did as he was told. The pirate waited patiently for him to return.

“Arms up.”

Once Sparrow did so, Barbossa began wrapping the cloth around the man’s torso and abdomen. Jack stared at him contently with exhausted eyes.

“Thank you,” he murmured softly.
Barbossa secured the fabric and gave him a nod.

All that was left was the gruesome bite on his right arm from the rat. The captain retrieved a different bottle, gripped Jack’s wrist firmly, and poured a small amount of the contents onto the injury. Sparrow cried out and fidgeted, but was kept in place by the older man. It was then washed with water before Barbossa wound a similar piece of cloth about his arm; it started at his wrist and reached to the middle of his limb.

“There. Come on, now.”

He helped Jack to stand and handed him a clean pair of breeches. The gratitude was conveyed on the pirate’s face without having to say a word. He put them on and followed the captain to the main room. In an instant he was practically foaming at the mouth from the gorgeous sight. A feast was laid out for him along with five glasses of water. There was no chance of stopping himself from shattering into tears.

It was like a dream. Was it his? Truly for him? He looked to Barbossa with his brown eyes glimmering with anticipation. It was as if he were a child asking a parent for permission to go off and play.

“It’s all yours, Jack,” Barbossa said sincerely. “Dig in.”

There was no need to prod him. Sparrow raced to the table, grabbed a goblet filled with water, and drank voraciously. He downed the entire amount in seconds. Time was not wasted; he snatched up a leg of meat and ripped into it. As he chewed on it, he at last took a seat.

There was nothing that compared to the rapture he experienced as he indulged himself. He laughed. He cried.

And he was allowed to enjoy the fantastic meal all alone – not worrying about anything else except for how much food he could consume.

****
Though his stomach was in discomfort from the bountiful amount he ate, it was tremendously better than the feeling of starvation and dehydration. It did not even bother him that he had to vomit a couple of times afterward from having that much food in such a short amount of time. As he leaned back against a canon on deck, he had no troubles. He savored the moment of tranquility, knowing it would only last for the rest of the day.

His mind was so inconceivably gone in a state of bliss that it did not upset him in the slightest when a crewman ridded him of his breeches and claimed his body roughly. He even chuckled happily as if nothing were wrong.

He was absolutely numb to everything other than the lingering elation he possessed from the extravagant meal.

****
Jack stayed out on the deck even after the moon had revealed itself. Usually, he was stored away in the captain’s quarters minutes before the sun entirely disappeared.

Something unsettled him as he glanced around. He frowned and got up. Barbossa was nowhere to be found. Leisurely, he sauntered to the cabin doors and entered. He stopped near the table and studied the captain from behind. The older man swallowed the rest of the rum in his bottle and turned around to Jack. He was wholly drunk; Sparrow saw it immediately.

Without warning, Barbossa threw the bottle at the wall behind the pirate. It was not aimed for him, but Jack ducked away nonetheless. He shook from the trepidation that engulfed him and scrutinized his former first mate. Barbossa did not seem to notice anyone was with him. He took up another bottle and began to gulp it down. Taking advantage of the man’s obliviousness, Sparrow crept away into the bedroom silently.

Tiredly, he sank to the ground by his designated corner and stretched out on his side. He sighed, relieved to know there would not be any rats to assault him.

Ten minutes passed before Barbossa stumbled into the room. Jack watched him intently as he sloppily undressed. In minutes he was left in his shirt and breeches. The young man curled up, anticipating a harsh blow when Barbossa was in front of him, but it did not come.

“Come,” the captain ordered in an astoundingly tender tone. “You can sleep on the bed tonight. Come on, get up,” he encouraged.

Sparrow eyed him warily as he got to his feet and shuffled to the bed. Barbossa slid under the sheets first, and Jack lay as far apart from him as possible and with his back to the man. The covers were at his waist, yet he did not dare bring them to his chin without Barbossa’s permission.

“You’re so sad, Jack,” the low voice stated from behind him. “Have I clipped the Sparrow’s wings at last?”

Jack swallowed to reduce the knot that rose in his throat. He closed his eyes and started to tremble as fingers ghosted over the back of his neck. They slid over his collarbone and to his hip. The next time Barbossa spoke, it was closer to his ear.

“Shame it had to be like this,” he said sincerely. “But you had everythin’, and I had nothin’. Not even you despite the fact we slept together every night. Right here. In this bed. Do ya remember?”
The younger man’s chocolate orbs had the appearance of glass from the tears forming.
“Someone had to tame ya. Someone had to break ya. I can see the cracks formin’ with each passin’ day. It’s a beautiful thing, Jack. And yet, there’s still somethin’ within me that hates to see ya hurt. But even that fades away every day.”

He kissed the pirate’s shoulder delicately and commenced making a trail to the lashes that were not covered by the shielding fabric. Jack arched away from the fingers that started to trace each one.

“No need to be afraid tonight, Jack. I won’t harm ya. Rarity, is it not?”
Sparrow eased into the touches, producing a light chuckle from the other male.
“That’s it, lad. Perhaps it could finally give ya pleasure instead of pleasure bein’ had at your expense.”
Furiously, Jack reminded himself that Barbossa was completely drunk, and anything kind that he said could not be the truth. But the affectionate caresses were quite satisfying.
“Feels like the old days. We had some good times, yes? And how you yielded to me in bed. You were quite a splendorous sight. But your hair….A tragic loss. Eliminated part of your beauty. Shame, that.”

Sparrow wiped his eyes and was hesitant about what he was about to do. He inhaled deeply before sitting up. He turned to Barbossa, pushed him to lie on his back, and straddled him. The uncertainty and purity in Jack’s eyes made Barbossa exhale a breath of ecstasy. After a brief period of debate, Sparrow leaned down and kissed his former lover ardently. The captain groaned, aroused, as Jack’s smooth lips worked deliberately with his own. His hands cupped the younger man’s face and stroked the flushed cheeks with his thumbs.

He easily voiced his enjoyment; however, Jack never uttered a sound.

His memory had served him well over the years, but having Sparrow’s lips entwined with his own made it finally come alive again. He took hold of Jack’s short hair and pulled, raising the male’s head. Erotically, he licked the pirate’s neck and sucked on it for several minutes. When he at last let go and kissed Jack properly once more, a darkened spot was left on the man’s skin.

Hands traveled up and down Sparrow’s torso before venturing to grasp his round backside. The faintest noise of pleasure sounded in Jack’s throat. It made the captain’s member harden more. Upon feeling the contained erection, Jack grinded against him fervently. Barbossa emitted a husky groan and closed his eyes. The sensations of Jack rocking against his arousal as if they were committing the actual act – as if he were truly inside of Jack – stimulated him beyond belief.

“Ye always did know how to ride a man better than anyone else,” he panted heatedly.

Sparrow ignored the comment, merely focusing on the movement of his hips to rub himself against Barbossa. He tossed his head back, closed his eyes, and was unable to contain the gratification he wished he did not have.

He moved faster, creating continuous grunts to come from the older man as he neared his peak. Barbossa grasped Sparrow’s hips and pushed down in order to cause more friction as the younger male went quicker still. Jack bit his bottom lip and his expression grew tense as his member became erect. The vision sent powerful tremors through Barbossa’s anatomy.

With a loud groan, the captain climaxed within his breeches. Jack slowed his motions to a stop and matched Barbossa’s heavy breathing with his own. He gazed at the older male, observing him as he recovered from the intense, sexual exertion. When the afterglow faded, Sparrow crawled off of him.

“Come here, Jack,” Barbossa said gently.

The captain sat up and patted the open space between his legs. Jack settled himself in the offered spot and rested back on Barbossa. Barbossa snaked his arms around the pirate’s waist and unbuttoned his breeches. With one hand, he held the end of Jack’s erection as the other began to slide up and down the firm flesh. Sparrow let out a whimper and let his head fall back into the crook of the man’s shoulder. His fingers dug into Barbossa’s thighs as the captain stroked and massaged him. He moaned wonderfully and started to pant.

“Let me have you,” the older man whispered hotly into his ear.

Barbossa rubbed along the length steadily for a few minutes before increasing his speed. The sounds that filtered from Jack’s opened mouth were quivering and dripping with unabashed pleasure.

“Hector,” he gasped vehemently. “Please. Ohnn….More. More.”

Barbossa worked Jack to the brink. A shudder went through Sparrow’s body before his orgasm overtook him. He spilled himself onto the captain’s hands and went limp against the male. Barbossa enveloped him snuggly and kissed his cheek several times. They stayed that way while Jack’s respirations slowed to normal.

“Get some rest,” Barbossa said quietly when Sparrow was able to breathe evenly.

Jack nodded and withdrew from the man’s embrace. They lay with their backs to one another, and it was not long before Barbossa was asleep.

Sparrow stared ahead as he pondered what just occurred. His emotions were a giant mess; all was in chaos in his mind.

It was only one tear that fell to the sheet at first. It was soon followed by a number of droplets.

Softly, he cried from everything.

outlinedprompts @ 2007-12-31T03:41:00

2007-12-31T09:47:25Z

Title: Lost in Translation (pt. 7)
Prompt: Guilt and/or translation
Characters/Pairings: Jack/Barbossa, Jack/OCs, Will, Elizabeth, Tia Dalma, Norrington
Warning: Rape, violence, hair cutting, rats, language
A/N: WIP

****
With intense curiosity, Will stared at the woman who was standing waist deep in the ocean. She had waded into the water ten minutes prior, and no one had any idea why. Her hips swayed every now and then, rippling the sea around her. The immense interest finally made the young man tread away from the rest of the crew and make his way to stand beside her. Tia Dalma gave him an acknowledging nod and a broad grin.

“What are you doing?” he inquired softly.
“’Dere is life on ‘dese waters. ‘De sea is kind to us and will bring ‘dem here.” She closed her eyes, rested her palms on the surface, and uttered a series of words to herself.
Will studied her as he turned the words over in his mind. After a moment, he said, “You mean crews of ships. The sea will bring one here to rescue us.”
“Aye,” she replied contently.
“How?”
“She has to be called at just ‘de right moment. Calm and beautiful.”

He did not understand the mystic’s statements and was about to return to the beach, but something caught his eye. In the great distance, sails of a ship appeared. He gazed at it in awe.

“Come, William Turner,” she beckoned and began her way to the shore.

Will followed after her, smiling at the excited reactions from the crew.

All that was left to do was wait.

****
Jack groaned from the vicious thrusts in and out of his body. He accidentally bit down on the erected member in his mouth when the male behind him gave an extremely powerful shove, causing the man in front to strike the side of his skull with great force. Everything was misty for a moment as he recovered from the impact. Regardless of the aching throb of his head, he continued on with his ministrations, sucking with precision, while the other male’s propulsions became faster.

Semen flooded his mouth, followed by the ejaculation within his body from the man behind him. They pulled themselves out of his orifices, buttoned their clothing, and returned to the deck. Jack quickly spewed out the creamy liquid, and worked up his own spit in hopes of getting rid of the sickening taste. His injured shoulder abruptly reminded him of its pain, and he emitted a small whimper. Barbossa had been generous enough to tend to it; a long cloth began atop his left shoulder, went across his back, under his arm and over the right shoulder, made another path across his back, and wrapped around his left shoulder. A complicated “figure eight” is what the captain had called it. It would ensure that the break would heal properly.

He was about to get to his feet, but another man came down the stairs. He sighed dejectedly and prepared himself for the next round of assault.

****
It was an odd thing; Jack did not understand it. As the days progressed, the men had taken a serious fancy to his thick, black mane. His beads and trinkets were played with; some even tried to yank them from his hair. They stroked and combed their fingers through the loose strands and dreadlocks before and during their exploitation of his body. For reasons unknown to him, the molesting of his hair became a harsher punishment. It made him feel even more degraded than when the men climaxed within him and groped him.

As he sat at the table watching Barbossa eat one evening, he absentmindedly began winding a strand of the beloved hair around his finger. The older man took notice and laughed. The sound unsettled Jack immensely. He gazed suspiciously at the captain, growing incredibly apprehensive when Barbossa stood and strolled to him. A hand gently swiped the locks resting on his shoulders back; the action made him tremble. The grimy fingers began to pet the mane tenderly, fondling a dangling charm every now and then.

“I must admit somethin’, Jack,” Barbossa stated, amused. “This be the finest head of hair I’ve ever had the pleasure of layin’ me eyes on.”
Jack remained silent, though flinched in revulsion.
“Soft and coarse all at once. All the way down to here.” He trailed down Sparrow’s back until he reached the ends of the hair. “Beautiful, like a woman’s. This was, and still is, the best of your attributes, Jack. It be too precious to be harmed in any way.” He picked up the long braid draping over the bandana’s knot and caressed it as if it were a new born babe. “Ye remember when ya always asked me to do this?”
Jack’s breathing accelerated ever so slightly and his eyes blazed wildly.
“I fucked ya so hard and rough that it would always come undone. And you would always ask me to re-do it. Ah, if ye only knew how much pleasure it gave me – touchin’ it and workin’ it under me fingers.”
“Stop it,” Jack stated quietly. His tone was utterly agitated.
“Don’t like rememberin’, do ya? Don’t like thinkin’ of yourself lyin’ willingly under me, do ya?”

Jack clenched his teeth and did not answer. Barbossa chuckled and made his way toward the bedroom.

“Ya best be in here soon or I’ll turn ya over to be whipped senseless,” he said over his shoulder.

The younger man exhaled a shaky breath and took a strand of hair to hold with his fingers. He stared at it with tremendous sadness in his eyes. Tears formed as he settled on a decision.

Among the pleasant recollections, there were simply too many memories he wished to forget. Barbossa had done a good job of making his mind reminisce over them after having forgotten them years ago. He hated the fact that the cruel man was so fond of it. He despised the foul men becoming just as enchanted with it as their captain and handling it carelessly.

He was determined to execute his plan the next morning.

****
The sun had just begun peeking through the gray clouds of the fading night. It did not provide much light to illuminate the room, but with the dwindling candle flames, it would suffice.

Jack crept with all caution from his corner to Barbossa’s hanging coat at the other side of the area. His heart thumped achingly in his chest, and his pulse sped with anxiety. A noise from the sleeping captain made him turn around to observe, eyes dilated with panic. Barbossa shifted onto his side, putting his back to the pirate. Jack swallowed a knot in his throat and tried to steady his fast breathing. Silently, he turned around to the coat, reached into a pocket, and fished around. Nothing. He exhaled a frustrated breath and put his hand in the other. Yes, it was there! He resisted the urge to laugh hysterically, merely settling on a sigh of gratefulness.

The mirror was close by, and he ventured to it gradually with the knife handle between his teeth. He sat cross-legged in front of it and gazed at himself. The image was nothing like he remembered; there was no resemblance to the blithe man he had been. The rich eyes were overcast with extreme weariness and unbelievable sorrow. The happiness and vivacity had been snuffed. His beaten face was gaunt and dull; no longer did he feel that he possessed any attractiveness. Too many discolored bruises painted the skin among the cuts and dried blood. He was on the verge of tears from scrutinizing his marred self up close for the first time, but hurriedly shoved the urge away.

Nimble fingers untied his bandana and laid it out on the floor. Their next task was to unravel the thick braid; as the hair loosened, his mind wandered to a time when Barbossa had sat behind him, brushing and tending to his mane gingerly while carrying on a casual conversation. He closed his eyes for a moment and breathed obscenities to himself for thinking on it.

The freed, dark locks cascaded onto his back. He parted the tousled hair and draped the halves over his shoulders. With utter tenderness, he obtained a small amount and stroked it lovingly. He brought the strand to his lips, kissed it, and whispered, “Goodbye, beautiful.” It was enough to release the tears he had been withholding.

His left hand grasped the end firmly and held the strand out in front of his countenance. The dagger was in the other; leisurely, it was lifted for the edge of the blade to rest underneath the black lock. A period of hesitation overcame him, though he fought it off quickly.

The knife tore into the hair madly as he sawed away. When the freshly cut strand landed before him, he had to bite his tongue to keep from crying out somberly. Another lock was retrieved, and he speedily sliced a long portion of it off. He soon began to take handfuls of his treasured mane to hack away at in order to get the heartbreaking procedure over with as quick as possible. In silence he wept mournfully; the ground became blanketed with the sleek hair. His fingers were shaking incessantly as he fulfilled his task, and his lips quivered as tears forged their way down his sullied cheeks.

At last he was entirely finished. He put the weapon on the floor and stared at his reflection. The ends were jagged and varied slightly in length, but overall, the mane that had once reached almost to his waist was now barely brushing the tops of his shoulders. He left the two strands of beads and the one that lay on his forehead alone. His fingers ghosted over the raven hair for a minute, but instantly stopped when he heard movement behind him.

There was no chance of making it to his corner; Barbossa sat on the edge of the bed, and his eyes landed on the younger man. Jack started to quake from the expression of extreme rage and mercilessness that swept over Barbossa’s visage. The captain got up and moved to stand in front of Sparrow, who kept his eyes downcast to the floor.

“What the fuck did ya do to yourself?” he asked venomously.

Jack was trembling uncontrollably, making him unable to answer. It did not matter anyway. Barbossa struck him hard; he fell to the side with a pitiful whine. The older man knelt beside him, hoisted him by the front of his shirt, and punched him again. Blood spurted from Jack’s mouth. Barbossa proceeded to hit Sparrow’s face relentlessly and with tremendous force. Jack could not move, could not think. His head felt as if it were being stomped on unremittingly by the heaviest boot imaginable. His nose bled; his lips bled. Red liquid leaked from his mouth. There was nothing he could do other than groan from the pain.

He was abruptly flung against the floor, allowing him a chance to catch his breath. The break did not last long. Barbossa was once again beating his thin frame, yet it was not with his fists. Jack emitted a strangled whimper as his body succumbed to the blows from the captain’s pistol. He was certain the result of the cruelty would make his skin horribly bruised beyond belief.

There was no use begging for mercy; it would simply cause Barbossa entertainment.

After ten minutes had passed, Sparrow lay on the floor in a bloodied heap, breathing raggedly. An indistinct, tremulous moan came from him as he weaved in and out of consciousness. The agony was indescribable. It was beyond anything he had endured previous. His face had been severely bashed to the extent of hardly being recognizable. The tears that dripped from his barely opened eyes were now the color of red.

“That hair was mine to do whatever with,” Barbossa growled in a feral tone. “It did not belong to you. It belonged to me just as you do. Ye did not have the liberty to do such a thing without permission. What have ya accomplished by doin’ it?” He spat on Sparrow’s countenance before stating harshly, “Nothin’ besides being punished for it.”

The voice was distant and was not easily comprehended by Jack from the pulsating anguish his skull was putting him through. He did not even realize that Barbossa was dragging him away until the sun warmed him. More voices pervaded through his ears before he was pulled up to stand. His wrists were shackled and then tied to a ratline. Incoherent mumbling constantly filtered out of his mouth; he had no idea what was happening around him.

The sudden sensation of the lash made him scream as it tore open the flesh of his back. His throat constricted, making him unable to breathe at times. The cat scratched persistently at his body, creating a number of new wounds and splitting open the older ones that had not healed completely. Though he tried to contain it, he vomited wretchedly from the excruciating torture.

The intense flogging continued even after Sparrow finally passed out.

****
Everyone was astonished to discover James Norrington aboard their rescuing vessel. He seemed to be quite amazed at them in return. The Commodore, or rather former Commodore, was dressed in the same garb Elizabeth remembered seeing him wear in Tortuga. He explained his situation to her as the ship made for the expansive ocean. Serving under Cutler Beckett for a time was not as glorious as he had imagined it to be. The taste of freedom and lack of strict rules he experienced while in Tortuga and aboard the Pearl with Jack called to him. He did not, however, tell Elizabeth that his second resignation was in part due to her as well. She no longer was the proper Governor’s daughter she had once been; he knew that his only chance of being around her was to take up the adventure of the sea as she had done.

“James, I must ask a favor of you,” she said after they had discussed his new-found captainship of the vessel they were on.
“What is it?” he questioned, concerned from the intense desolation in her eyes.
“We must find the Black Pearl. None of us has a ship, and it would be unlikely that any crew would want to spend time searching for just the one.”
“Why must we find her?”
“Jack is being held captive by Captain Barbossa, and we must try to rescue him before he’s killed.”
“Killed? That seems a bit drastic. Surely he can get himself out of the situation; he’s done so many times before.”
“This is different. Please, James.”
“What does the rest of the crew think about this endeavor?”
“They are up to it. Most, anyway,” she added softly, thinking of Will. “Please, I beg of you.”

James smiled and took her hands in his. “I would do anything for you, Elizabeth. Do you have any idea at all as to where the Pearl may be headed?”

****
Will avoided Elizabeth as best as he could while ambling around the deck. If she was on one side, he was on the opposite. He could not bring himself to talk to her at all. It saddened her, and it made his guilt flourish. Nevertheless, he did not feel like taking the risk of having his emotions smashed again. Besides, she seemed quite content in James’ company.

He went to reside beside Tia Dalma, who had secluded herself from everyone else by standing at the bow. Her enchanting eyes were fraught with grief, nothing like Will had ever witnessed before.

“What is it?” he inquired quietly.
She did not answer right away. Instead, she sighed dejectedly and stepped away from him as she gazed at the sea. “He grows weaker each day. I fear we will not make it in time.”
“Can you see what’s happening to him?”
“No, but I can feel ‘de torment he has. His spark dwindles.”

Not until he heard Tia Dalma speak of the rogue did he worry for Jack. The thought of the eccentric pirate suffering in ways unimaginable to him finally trickled into his mind.

“Do you believe we’ll find him?” he asked, hoping to be assured.

She shook her head solemnly and said gently, “It is up to ‘de sea to decide whether we find him or not.”

****
The instant he gained consciousness he immediately wished he had not. He felt as if his skull would burst; his whole being throbbed as if someone was constantly squeezing him aggressively. Soft murmurs escaped him, and he hoped that by voicing his discomfort, it would make him feel better.

He could scarcely open his eyes; but even with his eyelids opened just to slits, he was able to see darkness. Stifling blackness. He touched his finger to his eyelid and winced as he pulled it down a little. No, he was not dreaming.

“Hello?” he asked in an intensely faint, hoarse voice. “Barbossa? Anyone?”

Nothing. He was wholly alone. It was at that moment he became aware of the fact that he was lying in a small amount of water.

Something suddenly darted across his legs, making him yelp in surprise. Tiny squeaks came from every which way. Another creature scampered up his torso, and he almost shrieked from the feel of the animal’s petite feet on his face. The rat began to nibble on his cheek, making him frantically grab hold of it by its tail and throw it to the side. He sat up and wailed from the wave of anguish that engulfed him. His back was burning; the bilge water that had soaked the lacerations certainly made it worse.

He brought his knees to his chest as he started to sob uncontrollably. The shackles were still encompassing his wrists; immense frustration plagued him as he tried to break free of them.

Two rats made to climb his arms. The moment he felt them, he thrashed about and tried to seize them by their necks. A scream ripped itself from his throat when they finally flew off him. The endless chatter of the beasts threatened to drive him insane.

It did not matter that he was enormously worn out. He could not sleep knowing the creatures were everywhere.

He vowed to remain alert.

outlinedprompts @ 2007-12-28T02:33:00

2007-12-28T08:34:34Z

Title: The Bargain for the Whelp
Rating: NC-17
Characters/Pairings: Jack/Will (kind of), Jack/Davy, Jack/OCs
Warnings: Rape, M/M
Summary: “What can I give you to ensure the safety of young William Turner?”
A/N: This was inspired by a doujinshi of Jack/Davy I recently got. It looked so hot, I just had to give it a try. :) I don't know if I like the ending, but nothing else came out.
Bit of fluff between Jack and Will; maybe that could be a warning. ;)
AU; takes place during DMC when Jack and Davy are agreeing upon the 99 souls.

****
“I keep the boy – a good faith payment. That leaves only ninety-nine more to go.” Jones laughed before adding quietly for only Jack to hear, “Best begin quickly, Sparrow. Who knows what I can do to the lad in three day’s time?”

Jack opened his mouth, but he found himself speechless. It was the first time he had been completely silenced during his conversation with the captain of the Flying Dutchman. Jones grinned mischievously from witnessing the uncertainty that sparkled in Jack’s eyes. Apparently, the boy meant more to Sparrow than he let on.

“You wouldn’t do anything to seriously harm him, would you?” Jack said as he frantically thought up a plan. “What good would that do? Here he’d be – a fresh, temporary member to your crew – and you’d have to waste time takin’ care of him afterward.”
“What’s this about temporary?” Jones inquired, amused.
Jack clenched his teeth and stared at the deck. After a minute, he chirped optimistically, “Why don’t we go into my cabin and strike a deal, eh?”
“Not yours; mine.”

Jones grabbed the pirate’s arm strongly and began walking to the railing. Before they went over, Jack suddenly found himself aboard the derelict Dutchman in the captain’s cabin. He glanced around curiously, and as if it were his, he wandered about the area casually.

“What can I give you to ensure the safety of young William Turner?” he asked as he ran his fingers over the slimy organ keys. He pressed down on one, creating a loud tone to sound that made him jump. “And to keep you from press ganging him to swear an oath?”
“What could you possibly offer? You already owe me your most important possession.”
“Ah yes. My life, right? Or, lack of a life seeing as how I’ll be bound to this forever. But surely there’s somethin’ on me that suits your fancy, ay?”

Jones looked at him blandly while he studied Jack from head to toe. Sparrow was distracted by the unknown growth on the organ pipes. He made disgusted faces, though continued his inspection like a child would. As Jones observed him, a notion formed in his mind. This man needed to learn that he was not powerful; he was not in control of the situation like he thought. It was apparent that Jack had no respect for the bargain he had struck thirteen years ago, and he played off the position he was in now as if it were nothing.

“I’ve come to an idea of what you can exchange.”
Jack snapped his head up, grinned, and sauntered toward the captain. “Ah! Have you? What do you want?”
“You.”
The pirate’s brow furrowed. “Pardon?”
“Did ye not hear? You are the trade; your body to be used twice.”

Jack swallowed and the color from his face drained. An overwhelming sense of anxiety and nausea washed over him. From the deviant glint and firmness in Jones’ blue eyes, Jack knew he would not be exploited simply for the captain’s pleasure. It was an assertion of dominance.

Sparrow rapidly concealed his insecurity and stated with utter seriousness, “Surely there’s somethin’ else? How about another hundred years of servitude, ay? Besides, I’m really not as good as you think, mate.”
“It’s not like you to say something that does not flatter yourself.”
“Well, in this case, I’m just tryin’ to prevent you from terrible disappointment.”
“Even if ya are, that is my offer. Take it or you will come to find him looking nothing like the way you left him.”

Jack’s expression faltered to intense uneasiness. He chewed nervously on his right forefinger as he debated with himself. It was an enjoyable sight to Jones, witnessing Sparrow overcome with worry for someone else and undoubtedly for himself.

After several minutes, Jack lifted his head to gaze directly at the captain. His usually lively eyes were fraught with unwanted helplessness.

“We have an accord,” he spoke vaguely and held out his hand. He winced from the cold, slimy, half-tentacle hand that grasped it.
“Start undressin’, Sparrow. I’ll summon for the boy.”
Jack’s eyes widened in alarm. “What for?”
“To watch. He should be here to witness what has been sacrificed for him.”

Jones chuckled wickedly from the crestfallen look Jack had. Yes, this was the perfect deal, he thought.

Jack removed his effects with no problems, though he had difficulty stripping his body from the protecting clothes. His hands shook as he willed himself to discard his garments. When he was entirely naked, he bowed his head as if ashamed and attempted to cover himself with his palms; he soon gave up and let his arms dangle at his sides.

In a corner as if abandoned, a few crates were stacked together. Jones dragged one to Jack and said nonchalantly, “Something for you to sit on while you fulfill your end of the bargain.”
“What, no bed?” Sparrow questioned as confidently as he could.
“I prefer this.”

Just then, the door opened. Maccus and Palifico entered with a struggling Will Turner in their grasps. They stayed a decent distance away from the two captains. Will immediately ceased all movement when his brown orbs landed on Jack’s quaking, exposed frame. His mouth fell open in astonishment, and his features clouded with fearful puzzlement. A sense of indecency sprouted in him for gawking at the man’s body. He hurriedly looked away, though continued to steal unabashed glances at Sparrow every now and then.

“Why not fill the lad in with what’s been done,” Jones prodded with a devilish grin.
Jack raised his head and met Will’s stare for the first time; it made the young man breathless from the frailty within the eyes. “I value you as a crewmember, William,” Sparrow began softly. “That’s why I’ve offered myself to satisfy a deal to guarantee your safety while you’re here.”

Will turned his attention to Jones, rage flaring in his eyes. “You heartless bastard,” he said harshly. “Let him go!”
“Rest assured, Master Turner. He will be once he’s upheld his end.”

Jack inhaled sharply from the sudden feeling of tentacles inching down his shoulders from behind. They forced him to sit on the crate and started to explore his torso and abdomen. He grimaced as the circular suckers feasted on his flesh hungrily; they were unexpectedly prickly, creating a number of tiny cuts to adorn his tanned skin. Two sticky tips toyed with his nipples, wrapping around them when they were stimulated enough to harden. Sparrow shut his eyes tightly as if everything would go away if he did not look. His slender fingers latched onto the edges of the crate and increased their grip with every gentle tug on his sensitive areolas.

He gagged as three slipped into his oral cavity. They played with his tongue, causing a repulsive taste to fill his mouth. The suckers caressing his lips made them incredibly dry; they cracked, and trickles of blood ran onto his chin. He resisted the aching urge to bite the eager feelers, knowing it would only bring about more discomfort for him from Jones.

Will watched in horror as Jack became covered with the tentacles of Jones’ face; they had grown, making them approximately the length of Jack’s entire being. The indescribable, quiet noises that came from the intruders on the pirate’s frame made Will nauseous. They were crawling everywhere on Sparrow’s body, inappropriately molesting depravedly. A low chuckle came from Jones as Sparrow released a strained groan. Several of his appendages traveled to Jack’s manhood, making the pirate emit a quivering moan as they wound about it. They pulled and fondled the flaccid member until it became erect. Utter mortification started to cloud Sparrow’s tense face; a stab of pain went through Will from seeing the change.

Jack’s legs were parted, permitting the tentacles to venture between them as well as wrap about them to hold the slender limbs in place. Will made to help him, but was not strong enough to break free of the crewmates’ grips. He suddenly found himself angry with the Black Pearl’s captain as he watched the misuse of the man’s being. Jack gave no fight, and it disgusted Will to observe him submitting himself to Jones’ domination. The disapproving feelings were quickly quelled by an abrupt wave of compassion.

The sight that met the former blacksmith’s wide eyes next made him want to vomit. A tentacle made its way into Sparrow’s body, causing Jack to throw his head back and whimper helplessly. Another one soon forged itself into Jack’s opening, followed by another. Jack trembled and moaned in pain. The three feelers pumped in and out of the pirate’s thin frame as the others continued to grope him elsewhere; two were still focused on Sparrow’s arousal, working diligently to bring him to climax. The scream that came from Jack made Will feel as if he had been hit powerfully in the stomach. A fourth and rather large appendage shoved its way into Jack’s warmth. They twisted and stroked deep within him; Sparrow writhed about in agony. Slowly, they retracted, allowing Jack a short break to catch his breath. He wailed loudly when they violently penetrated him again with great speed. He panted heavily and was drenched with sweat; the perspiration hid his scorned tears.

Despite the torturing pain, Sparrow did not once ask or beg Jones to stop.

One last caress made Jack spill himself onto the captain’s limbs. The abuse was not over, however. The feelers inside of him carried on with their task. Blood leaked from the pirate’s opening, and he attempted to smother numerous cries from experiencing his tender muscles tear.

At last, they withdrew from him and were dripping with red liquid. Jack collapsed back onto the crate, gasping for air. Gentle sounds escaped his parted lips as he lay limp. Jones’ tentacles returned to their normal length, and he laughed from Jack’s sheer exhaustion and torment.

“That be one,” he cooed above him. He turned his head sharply to view Will, who was hunched over and vomiting. “A just reaction, Master Turner. Can’t look at him the same. Vile, is he not?”

Without warning, he struck Jack’s visage powerfully with his sharp claw. Sparrow fell onto the ground with a wounded groan.

“Return the boy to his duties then come take care of this wretch,” Jones stated and kicked the pirate strongly.

Will called Jack’s name, but the man did not move. He yelled again, yet it was silenced from the slamming of the door.

****
The gentle rocking of the ship would have lulled him to sleep had it not been for the lingering pain snuggling his body. He did not care that the decrepit wood was damp and sprouting bits of sea wildlife; he was content with being allowed to rest at all. The blanket he was supplied with covered his nude frame up to his chin. The pathetic pillow cradled his head as he stared unblinkingly ahead.

The sound of graceful footsteps perked his interest, and he looked to see who was coming closer. Will sat down beside him and forced a reassuring smile onto his countenance.

“Hi, Jack,” he said tenderly.
Jack grinned, hoping it would put the young man at ease. “Hello William. Curious findin’ you here. I figured you’d still be hard at work on deck.” He winked, arousing a small laugh from his company.
“They sent me in here to take care of any injuries you acquired that may be serious. Especially that one.” Will pointed to Jack’s left cheek, which sported a long, jagged, grotesque gash – courtesy of Jones.
“It’ll be fine. Ya don’t have to waste your time.”
“It’s not a waste of time, Jack. I want to make sure you’re all right.” There was more to the statement other than referring to the laceration.
The confident glint in the pirate’s alert eyes was snuffed. His expression lost any sort of joking, playful persona. “I’ll be fine, Will,” he voiced faintly.

Will turned the wet cloth over in his hands, pretending to study it as he gathered the courage he needed. When he felt he had it, he cleared his throat and cast a quick glance at Jack.

“Why….Why did you-”
“Offer myself?”
Will nodded. “Why not barter with something else?”
Jack released a weary sigh and said quietly, “There was nothin’ around I could barter with. I’m on his playing ground now. Besides, I’d rather give up meself instead of somethin’ that has any sort of real value or importance. It’s not like this old body hasn’t been through it all. The unpleasing aftermath will go away soon.”
“And the….shame?”

Jack shot him a threatening look, warning him to say nothing more. Will mumbled an apology and stared at his hands once again.

“May I ask you another question?” Will inquired after a period.
Jack shrugged, though remained silent.
“Why do you care so much for me? Why put yourself through something so horrendous such as that? I’m capable of taking care of myself.”
The pirate shook his head and closed his eyes for a moment. “You’d be eaten alive on this ship, Will. They’re a rather blood-thirsty bunch. Believe it or not, I really do have a heart. Just takes the right kind of something to make it work. After what he told me, I had to make the deal. Couldn’t risk anything happening to ya. I know you’re capable, but you don’t understand what he’s capable of. And I couldn’t take the chance of him forcin’ you into an oath to serve aboard this hideous ship either.”
Will frowned, confused. “Why? You were going to leave me here to settle your debt anyway. Why bother?”
“We would’ve come back for ya, mate,” Jack answered with a genuine smile. “Eventually, of course. You don’t belong here, nor do you deserve to have that or somethin’ equally as awful done to you. You’re an honest, good man; and I’m sure you’ve never committed any sins in your lifetime. Me, I’ve committed a number of them – probably can’t even be counted. I’m used to being used or using, but someone such as yourself should never be exposed or endure something like that.”
“So you truly did sacrifice yourself for me,” Will said, baffled.
“Yeah,” was the quick reply. “I guess you could put it that way.”

Will raised a slightly tremulous hand to the pirate’s cheek and dabbed the cloth against the cut. Jack hissed and stiffened, but leisurely grew accustomed to the intense stinging. The blood and black grime was wiped away in a short amount of time; Will touched the rag to Jack’s other cheek, forehead, and neck before resting it in his lap.

“Thanks, mate,” Jack voiced graciously.
“You’re welcome.”
“Can you do another favor for me?”
“Of course.”
“I need to get this revolting taste out of me mouth and my lips were sucked dry.”
“I’ll get you some water.”
“No, not water. I don’t trust it’s….cleanliness,” he finished and waved his fingers as if to emphasize a point.
“Then what can I get you?”
Something shifted in Jack’s gaze, and Will was surprised to see a hint of embarrassment. “Never mind. Nothing.”

It took the young man a moment to come to the conclusion of what Jack wanted. Hesitantly and full of apprehension, he leaned down to where his face was mere inches from the pirate’s. Jack stared at him with uncertainty, but it did not last long. Will pressed his lips to Jack’s, who responded ravenously. The intimate kiss made Will tingle with rapture and an unbelievable amount of pleasure. He did not even realize that his tongue had slipped into Jack’s mouth until a passionate moan sounded from the older man. It caused him to come to his senses, and he pulled back hurriedly. Jack’s eyes opened in disappointment and dejection? Will shoved the notion aside. A beguiling smile formed on Jack’s face and he sighed in satisfaction.

“Ah, much better,” he said casually. “Thank you.”
“You’re welcome.” The young man’s voice quivered. “When are you returning to the Pearl?”
“I think he wants another romp with me. After that, I’ll be free to go.”
“I’m sorry, Jack.”
“For what? I’ll just be glad when it’s done with. Nothin’ to worry about.”

The cabin door abruptly opened, letting Jones and four other members of his crew enter. The wicked grin on the octopus man’s visage made Will uncomfortable, though Jack did not seem to notice it. Jones nodded, and the two crewmates dragged Will away from the pirate and held him strongly. Jack caught on and sat up quickly.

“Once was quite enough for him,” he stated sternly, though with slight fear. “Let him go.”
“He should see the deal completed.”

A nod was given by the captain, and the other crewmen hauled Jack to the crate he had been sodomized on the first time. Will had a side view of the pirate this time, and he stared unblinkingly as Sparrow was bent over the box.

“Stop this!” Will shouted madly. “Let him go! Haven’t you done enough?!”

Jack rested his turned head on the coarse, wet wood and gazed sorrowfully at the young man. There was resignation in his once obstinate and charming eyes; Will wanted to weep from the sheer misery the man allowed to show.

“Jack,” he whispered almost inaudibly.
A tear dripped from Sparrow’s eye, over the bridge of his nose, and splattered onto the wood. Silently, he said, “I’m sorry, Will.”

At that instant, Will wished he could disappear, melt into the deck; it did not matter. The guilt suffocated him.

A weak grunt sounded from Sparrow as Maccus penetrated him with a barnacle-encrusted erection. It was an excruciating sensation due to the rough texture and tiny movement from the growth on the arousal. Jack concealed his face in hopes that no one would know he was crying from the anguish. Alas, Will saw the shuddering of his shoulders and quick intakes of breath. He knew.

Jack’s hips were constantly slammed against the crate as Maccus thrust vigorously in and out of him ceaselessly. The pirate hugged the sides of the box tightly, mostly to keep his legs from crumpling. A clammy hand snatched the long braid in his hair and pulled hard. A pitiful whimper was heard as Sparrow’s head was forced up. His glistening chest heaved up and down as he breathed heavily. His breath hitched when he felt another hand close around his manhood. It commenced rubbing him incessantly, causing him to moan uncontrollably. Eventually, his member became firm and throbbing; white liquid leaked from the tip.

The propulsions stopped at last as the creature ejaculated within him. It was not long before the next crewman was conquering his body. He imitated the ministrations Maccus had used, bringing Jack to orgasm minutes later. Sparrow could not hear the mocking laughter or encouragement from the oceanic spectators. He could only focus on Will’s pleas for them to stop and the thumping of his own pulsating heart.

The third one defiled him brutally and leisurely and then the fourth followed suit. Jack was in a daze; fatigue engulfed him and the pain made his head spin. Nevertheless, the maltreatment was not over. The familiar feeling of slithering tentacles brought about vomit in his mouth. He swallowed it and forced himself to think of something else – to detach himself from the situation. They shrouded his body, and four weaved themselves into him. Everything was being ripped within him. He did not believe that the hoarse, wounded shriek that resonated throughout the area came from him, but the entertained, sadistic looks on the four crewmembers faces told otherwise.

After an eternity, they pulled out and were once more colored with blood. Jack was shaking incessantly as he laid himself on the ground. He refused to meet Will’s eyes, knowing that the young man was staring at him.

“Take him out,” Jones ordered.

Will fought against the two holding him, but it was to no avail. The cabin door shut securely behind him once they were out.

“Good to do business with ya, Jack Sparrow,” Jones said with malice. “I suppose you don’t want to return to your beloved Pearl like this.” He threw the pirate’s shirt and breeches at him. “Get dressed and I’ll return ye.”
“He’s safe, yes?” Jack asked breathlessly.
“Safer. He may bring punishment onto himself, but it will not be as severe as it could have been.”

The creature exited, and Sparrow remained where he was for a lengthy period as he sobbed freely. Not until he could control his emotions did he begin to put on his attire. When he was fully clothed – effects and all – he left the room, discovering Will waiting for him. His heart sank; Will was the last person he desired to see or speak with.

“Jack, I-”
“Don’t pity me, Will,” Sparrow growled ominously. “I don’t need your sympathy. It’s done with.”
A brief moment passed before Will broke the silence. “Do you have hidden feelings for me, Jack?” he inquired somewhat shyly. “Is that why you went through all this? All of this for me?”
Jack shrugged. “You’re a….friend,” he stated warily. With a bit more conviction, he said, “Yes, a friend. That’s it.”
“Do you wish we were something more?”

Jack stared at the young man for a time with utter vulnerability conveyed in his defeated eyes. He said nothing and after a brief period, he walked away, grimacing from every step. Will watched him stroll to Jones and in seconds, the two were gone. The captain returned shortly, and Will regretted not being provided with an answer.

****
Gibbs rushed to Jack’s side and caught the pirate before he fainted. He slung Sparrow’s arm across his shoulders and placed his own about the man’s waist.

“Jack, what happened?” he inquired worriedly.
“Nothin’.” The captain smiled, though Gibbs saw right through the mask. “Just tired, that’s all.”
“I’ll get ya to your quarters.”

Jack groaned as he treaded with Gibbs to the cabin. When they arrived at his bed, he eased himself onto the piece of furniture extremely slowly. A quivering whine escaped him as he stretched out on his back. Gibbs had an idea as to what occurred, though he did not ask again. Sparrow obviously wanted it to be unknown.

“Where we headed?” he questioned instead.
“Set the course for Tortuga with all speed. We need ninety-nine souls, and he was mum on the condition in which these souls need be.”
“Aye. Tortuga.”

He left, leaving Sparrow to stare aimlessly at the ceiling. His mind drifted to Will and the young man’s inquiry. He sighed exhaustedly and closed his eyes.

“He’s safe, just like I promised,” he muttered. “He will be. And he’ll be able to be with his dear bonnie lass again. They cause me too much trouble, those two.”

If all went well, Will would acquire the key to the chest and his own freedom would be guaranteed. It would be repayment for the Hell he went through for the young man.

“All that matters now is that damn heart….And he’ll be fine, I’m sure.”

Everything depended on Will. His well-being was quite assured, and Jack hesitantly put his faith in him because of that.

He surrendered to the belief that the bargain was not made in vain. It would help him attain his own ends, and his heart was content from knowing the person he had unwanted feelings for would be unharmed.

Nothing could go wrong.

outlinedprompts @ 2007-12-27T03:53:00

2007-12-27T09:55:15Z

Title: Lost in Translation
Prompt: Guilt and/or translation
Characters/Pairings: Jack/Barbossa, Jack/OCs
Warning: Rape, violence
A/N: WIP

Part Six

****
Chocolate eyes stared ravenously at the captain’s plate. A small slab of meat, bread, wine, and of course, a green apple adorned it. His stomach voiced its misery as Barbossa leisurely consumed his dinner. How long had it been since a decent meal? He was not sure. The taste of stale, slightly molded bread was becoming revolting, and there was never enough water provided to omit the dryness left in his mouth. It hurt – being so famished and being pushed closer and closer to his physical limit every day. Soothingly, he rubbed his abdomen, hoping to assuage the pain of emptiness.

Dare he ask? No, that would most likely cause him more distress. It would be another punishment that he would not be able to handle, especially after the gang rape and beatings that had occurred earlier that day. Then again, surely Barbossa did not want his captive losing strength quite so soon; it would remove a large portion of the enjoyment the men had when maltreating him. The struggle was a turn on, and Jack knew it.

Longingly, he gazed with wide eyes at the juice that had wept from the apple and onto the brown, scraggly beard. He licked his lips and moved to the edge of his seat. The other man was too far across the table for him to try and steal anything. An apple – a simple firm, succulent, delicious apple – would send him into a spasm of ecstasy. He winced at the clenching of his stomach. This was another torture, he thought. A necessity of life was right before him, but he was not allowed to indulge in it.

Barbossa grinned devilishly from the engrossed expression on Jack’s face as he bit into the fruit for the last time. He dropped the core onto the dish absentmindedly and gulped down a sizeable amount of wine. He chuckled at the almost inaudible whimper that came from Jack’s slightly opened mouth.

“Ya hungry, Jack?” he inquired casually.
“Y-Yes,” Jack spoke intensely softly.

The captain stood and walked the plate over to Sparrow. The sight up close made Jack almost weep from its beauty. It was not much by any means – only the remains of what Barbossa had not eaten – but there was enough meat left on the bone for a couple of bites, a slice of seasoned bread, and a little more that could be extracted from the devoured apple.

“Have that,” Barbossa said and stalked into the adjacent room.

Jack closed his eyes, muttered words of thankfulness, and attacked the food like a vulture.

****
Several minutes after he had finished the pathetic dinner, he crept cautiously toward the bedroom. He peered around the corner before fully entering. Barbossa stood, observing scrupulously as Jack came nearer. An abrupt feeling of trepidation filled the younger man from noticing the captain was dressed in only his shirt and breeches. He hurriedly brushed the apprehension aside, attempting to show confidence instead of hesitation.

“Thank you for that,” he stated quietly.
“Ye know it comes at a price, Jack. This time, you’re the one payin’.”
The aching sensation in his chest made his expression morph into one of depression. He drew in a deep breath and asked, “On the bed, then?”
“Aye, on the bed.”

Shaking hands removed Sparrow’s shirt, and unsteady fingers unbuttoned and lowered his breeches. The pirate stepped out of them and shuffled to the somewhat rickety piece of furniture. He lay on his back, aimlessly waiting for Barbossa to crawl on top of him. When the older man did, coarse hands lifted him up to sit. Before he could voice his confusion, Barbossa kissed him erotically. A surprised noise sounded in Jack’s throat as their lips worked rapturously with one another’s.

Without parting, Barbossa lowered Sparrow slightly; his arms were slacked around the pirate’s torso. After numerous minutes of exploring Jack’s mouth, his lips forged a path to the man’s neck. His tongue licked the length of his throat and suckled on it fervently. A breathy, contented sigh escaped Jack. His eyes were closed and his fingers combed Barbossa’s hair.

Downward Barbossa ventured, planting passionate kisses onto Sparrow’s chest. He eased Jack onto his back as he captured a taut nipple between his lips. Jack’s toes curled, and his back arched. He produced a quavering whine in response to the warm tongue circling and licking the tender spot. Teeth latched onto it and tugged lightly. Jack trembled and moaned gloriously.

“Ohh….” he panted elatedly. “Ahh….” The touch was not completely invited, but it was far better than the horrendous molestations the men did to him. “Nnhnn….Hector,” he whispered rather ardently.

Barbossa ceased his ministrations and violently grabbed Jack’s neck. It made the pirate yelp like a beaten cur. The action snapped him back into his reality of Hell.

“Certainly can’t have ya enjoy it that much,” Barbossa said venomously. He applied pressure on the man’s throat, causing Jack to emit a choking sound. “Need I remind ya that you aren’t in control?”

He released his grip, moved down Sparrow’s quaking frame, and removed the dagger that was tucked into his breeches. Jack stared at the captain with alarm as a hand was placed under his bended knee to hoist his right leg.

“No, certainly can’t have ya enjoy anythin’,” Barbossa said bluntly.

The first violent slash colored the underside of Sparrow’s thigh. Jack writhed about and bit his tongue to smother any sort of wounded expression. A second was created beside the first, followed by five more lacerations. Jack breathed unevenly as he cried forlornly. The gashes were of good length and fairly deep. Blood flowed from the fresh injuries; Barbossa’s blue eyes sparkled with excitement from the sight.

The captain got up, placed the weapon into his coat pocket, and returned to hover over Jack once more. He lowered his breeches and lifted the younger man’s legs onto his shoulders. Jack shook his head helplessly, yet he knew there was nothing he could do to dissuade Barbossa from continuing.

Once his arousal was saturated with oil, Barbossa entered Sparrow forcibly. Jack groaned shamefully, only fueling the captain’s desire to see him suffer. Barbossa shoved his way into Jack’s body until he was completely sheathed within the pirate’s warmth. He did not wait long before starting to thrust vigorously in and out of the misused being. Jack’s body rocked involuntarily with Barbossa’s with every vigorous propulsion. His tender muscles were in dreadful agony as the hardened member forged its way into him again and again.

The sight of Sparrow’s face contorted in torment and mortification, and the strained noises he created made Barbossa ejaculate within him after several minutes. A tremor shot through Jack’s anatomy before the captain at last pulled entirely out of him.

There was no time to recover. He was pushed powerfully off the bed, landing on the floor with a weak moan.

“Waste such as you sleep on the ground,” Barbossa stated coldly.

Jack coughed scratchily and dragged himself to the corner of the room opposite of the bed. He curled up and scolded himself as he sobbed.

Though he was utterly exhausted, he did not allow himself to succumb to sleep until he was absolutely sure Barbossa was.

****
Jack was woken by a harsh kick to his stomach. He gasped and quickly opened his eyes. The room was lit by the warming sun, and Barbossa’s figure was shadowed before him.

“Get up,” the captain said gruffly.

Those were the only two words spoken between them as Barbossa put on his entire attire and Jack dressed himself with his shirt and breeches. The finishing touch was the handcuffs, which Barbossa secured about the pirate’s wrists. Sparrow had hoped they would be disregarded, seeing as how they were unshackled before he sat down to dinner with Barbossa the previous night. Alas, he was not granted such luxury.

He ambled out the door behind Barbossa, dreading each step he took that moved him closer to the crew. Some liked to begin the day with it, while others waited until later in the afternoon. He watched with scornful eyes at the three men who made their way to their captain. After a very brief period of conversing, Barbossa shook hands with each of them to signify the accord. Jack emitted a quivering sigh, and his heart sped its pace. One of the men strode to him, grabbed his arm in such a manner that was hard enough to bruise, and hauled him to the descending stairs near the bow.

Once below, they did not travel far before he was struck forcefully by the man’s fist. He stumbled backward and desperately sought to keep his balance. The attempt failed, and he fell to the ground with a small groan. The buttons of his breeches were rapidly undone, and the garment was ripped from his body. He could not prevent himself from shaking as the crewmember helped himself to fondling his battered frame and kissed him debauchedly. Dirty fingers ran themselves over the strands of beads in his hair before petting the disheveled mane. He was not sure which was worse: being touched inappropriately everywhere and beaten a little or having the man inside of him until the warm climax filled him. Frankly, it did not matter. He always experienced severe humiliation and disgrace, not to mention the sensation of being disgustingly violated, from both scenarios. The present crewmate indulged in a bit of both as did the next one. The last, however, merely craved to physically abuse Jack to a drastic degree.

Aggressive and furious blows showered him to the point of causing him to weave in and out of consciousness. His vision was tinted red as blood flowed from his head and down over his half-opened eyelids. An awful cracking sound was heard, and he gave a feeble wail. A searing pain tore through his left shoulder; it blinded him for a moment.

The beating came to a close soon after, leaving him sprawled out on the floor in a bloody, bruised, immobile heap. After the crewman had returned to the deck, a number of minutes passed before Sparrow retrieved his article of clothing. As he worked to pull the breeches up and button them, he quietly cried in agony. His left clavicle bone was broken in half; the two ends now overlapped one another. It immersed him in a terrible inferno.

He got to his feet, though had to wrap his arms around the nearest wooden post to keep from collapsing. He panted heavily; perspiration covered his skin. At last he found a sliver of strength, and he took use of it fast.

When he made it up to the deck, there was nothing to do other than wait for the next taker.

outlinedprompts @ 2007-12-23T21:07:00

2007-12-24T03:10:17Z

Title: Lost in Translation
Prompt: Guilt and/or translation
Characters/Pairings: Jack, Barbossa, Will, Elizabeth, Gibbs
Warning: Language, violence, non-con
A/N: WIP

****
Jack was never one to refuse the use of his charms. There was hardly a time when a person would resist him when he dangled his sexuality in front of any man or woman.

This time was somewhat different, however. He did not wield his attractiveness as a weapon willingly, and the purpose behind it was for something he did not care for. He despised it.

He breathed heavily as he lay on the bed, glistening in the candlelight from the perspiration on his body. The being next to him was recovering from the exertion as well.

Jack was the first to get up, and he began putting on his clothes with slightly trembling fingers. The other male followed suit and voiced quietly, “C'était bon.”
The black haired pirate smiled seductively. “C'était très bon.”
“Vous étiez incroyable.”
“Pas aussi mauvais vous-même. Première fois?”
The shy reply was “Oui,” making Jack’s smile broader for a brief moment.

The lad could not be more than twenty in years, bringing Sparrow to feel a most foreign emotion. He detested himself for what he was about to do and had a furious rage welling inside of him for the person who forced him into this situation.

His slender fingers found their way to his pistol and he acted quicker than his mind could comprehend.

****
The captain laughed wickedly as his prisoner was brought aboard roughly by two large crewmen. They flung the man to the deck and Barbossa descended from the helm to where he was sprawled.

“Get up and come with me.”

Jack leisurely got to his feet and followed his former first mate into the cabin. His anger flourished as Barbossa simply regarded him casually; a grin prying at the edges of his lips. Sparrow’s amber eyes were fraught with indignation. He stood firmly in place when Barbossa moved closer.

“Where be it, Jack?”
“North; on an island off the eastern coast of New Providence. It’s in an abandoned church overgrown with weeds.”
“Now you see Jack, that wasn’t so hard, was it?” The captain’s hand reached out to caress the younger man’s cheek. “None of the crew could get that close to him to obtain the location. But you……you are gifted in the ways of deceivin’ - hidden behind a handsome face.”
Sparrow attempted to ignore the unwelcoming, stroking touch on his neck. “Why did you have me kill him? He was merely a lad, fresh to the sea life – he would’ve done you no harm.”
“I know that.” Barbossa’s grin widened wickedly.

Jack snarled, snatched the malevolent pirate’s wrist, and held it strongly before him. In a second, the barrel of a pistol was shoved beneath his chin and cocked. The men’s eyes locked on one another’s in a cold stare. Neither broke it as Sparrow started to release his grip slowly.

“Bâtard sanglant et inhumain,” Jack growled. “Je vous inciterai à souffrir.”
“You think it’s wise to threaten me? As always, your words cause more trouble for ya than for the better. How old was the boy?”
“Vingt ans.”
“Then it be twenty lashes for ye now.”
“Allez à l'enfer,” Jack spat.

Barbossa chuckled, turned Sparrow around roughly, and shoved him out the door.

Part Two

****
Wrists squirmed in an attempt to be free, but settled after realizing it was of no use. At least the ropes were not so tight anymore.

The being that was bound to the chair rested back and coughed harshly. Red liquid trickled out of his mouth, over his swollen and busted lip to his chin, and dribbled onto his chest. He was sure the previous blow had knocked a tooth free, but he did not find one to spit out. His mouth was slacked open to let air pass into his lungs as he breathed raggedly. Blood still leaked from his nose and the cuts on his cheeks and forehead. His left eye was surrounded by black and purple bruising that made it puffy; almost causing his eyelid to be sealed shut. Even though most of the strikes were focused on his face, there was the occasional punch to his abdomen that would make him double over; gasping for breath.

He lowered his head, allowing more blood to escape his mouth. He had lasted thirty minutes or so by his figuring and was utterly exhausted.

“You let him go! You were not to be just his whore! You were to kill him, you pathetic ingrate!”
Jack stole a glance upward to see Barbossa’s furious countenance. “I told you where it is. Can’t that suffice?” he replied hoarsely.
Barbossa backhanded him forcefully. “Of course it can’t! It’ll be heavily guarded now that he’s surely gone to alert his crew.”
Sparrow’s bottom jaw moved side to side to help dull the impact. “The possibility of a fight has never hindered your pursuit of plunder in the past.”
The captain smirked and growled, “You’re right. I should look at this as a window of opportunity, should I not? I’ll kill ‘im myself and your insubordination will have been in vain.”

He began to walk about slowly in a circle around Jack; his hands gliding over the other pirate’s shoulders, neck, and hair.

“I have an idea as to why you let him run. It be a fairly accurate one, I believe.”
“Do tell.”
“He was young an’ handsome – just like that French lad you still regret.”
“Shut up,” Jack hissed dangerously as he met Barbossa’s eyes and clenched his teeth.
“What was so special about him, Jack?”
“Shut up!”
“Was it because he reminded you of that Turner lad? And that in turn would lead you to remember the rest of your former crew shrinking away in the distance?”
Jack swallowed and started to breathe faster, but said nothing.
“I knew sailin’ to World’s End would be most profitable to me. They came to save ya, but it turned out they would be the ones needin’ rescuin’. Curious how things turn out……I’ve got you, the meddlin’ miscreants are dead on some island, and I’m captain of the ship you lost. Feels just like old times, doesn’t it, Jack?”
“How did you get the Pearl?”
“Jones could not refuse such a request.”
“Ah, so you’ve sold your soul then, eh?”
“Hardly. Davy Jones and I are men who are feared and not ones to fear others. He knows better than to make such an agreement like that with me. Now-” He came before his captive and knelt in front of him. “-seeing as you are on my ship, I suggest you start addressin’ me as Captain.”
“I’ll not call the likes of you by that title.”
“I think it would be in your best interest to do so.”
“Nothing could ever make me call you that, you treacherous leech.”
“Oh, I doubt that. There are ways to make a man do what you want. You’ve learned a few already. I suppose they just need to be stricter and much harsher.”

Barbossa began to laugh but stopped immediately after Jack spat on his face. An ominous scowl became his expression, and Sparrow readied himself. The fist powerfully hit Jack’s right cheekbone and fractured it upon contact. The man bit his lip in an attempt to smother the cry of pain he emitted.

Working quickly from his new eruption of anger, Barbossa untied Jack, hoisted him to his feet, and stripped the younger male from the waist up. Jack gave no fight, and let his captor drag him out to the deck.

“Bo’sun!” Barbossa shouted.
“Captain.”
“Take this filthy wretch and give ‘im thirty this time.” He tossed Jack to the large man and snarled, “You keep upping the count for yourself. They say forty is enough to kill. Better watch it.”

Two crewmembers fixed Jack’s wrists to one of the ratlines and retreated as the Bo’sun snapped the whip at the ground. Jack jumped slightly and prepared for the punishment.

“Let the caged bird coo,” Barbossa stated loudly. The crew laughed in response.

After several slices of the cat across his back, the Sparrow started to sing his sorrowed song.

Part Three

****
The water undulated in the gentle breeze beneath the crystal clear Caribbean night. The moon illuminated the black sea as it rustled quietly. A small, refreshing spray occasionally dampened his face as he gazed distantly at it. There was a decently sized fire burning behind him that they had been able to produce. There was casual conversation happening, but he had sought solitude for the moment and cared less for what was being said.

The sound of sand beneath walking feet made him sigh in disappointment. He had a guess as to who it was, and it was the last person he wanted to see. He glanced up to confirm it and returned his eyes back toward the ocean. Elizabeth sat beside him and looked upon nature’s calm as she waited to find if he would speak first, or if she should.

“It’s beautiful, isn’t it?” Will finally voiced.
“It is…….Will, I’m sorry.”
He shook his head. “We were doomed to fail. We should’ve known he’d betray us.”
“But we did what we set out to do. Jack’s alive-”
“And now he’s held prisoner on his own ship. He might as well have been better off where we found him.”
“Why did Barbossa keep Jack? Why does he hate him so much?”
“There’s been such talk sayin’ Barbossa dislikes him because he became a captain so young and is generally well-liked by any crew he’s in charge of.” Will and Elizabeth turned to see Gibbs sitting next to her. He continued on, “See, Jack is rather approachable and governs his ship in a more…….laid-back way so to speak. Barbossa, well, he believes in captaining by fear; making most of his crew afraid to say more than one word to him.”
Will’s eyebrows furrowed. “Is he jealous of Jack?”
“Well, that’s a question for the ages. I can’t rightly say, but I do have one idea as to why Jack isn’t here with us now.”
The young blacksmith gave him a quizzical look, wanting him to go on.
“How many times has Jack escaped off an island after being marooned?”
“Twice,” Elizabeth muttered.
“Aye. Two times too many. He probably wants to see Jack suffer in front of him with no chance of escapin’ this time since he’s gotten out of every death sentence he’s ever found himself in.”
Elizabeth’s expression was gloomy, yet vaguely determined. “Then we have to do something.”
“Unless you have some sort of genius plan to get off this island, lass, Jack has to survive the Devil himself.”

Gibbs stood and treaded off to return to the rest of the crew. Will and Elizabeth remained silent for a short period before she spoke again.

“There has to be a way.”
Will shook his head and snickered. “Why don’t you just marry him?”
“Who?” she questioned, innocently confused.
“I saw you kiss him before he went down with the Pearl and I saw how you looked at him when we got him back.”
“I don’t know what look you’re talking about.”
“Yes…..you do. Everything I’ve ever done has been for you, but you don’t see that. You’re after some other man, some other life entirely…..I cannot give you what you want. I’m done.”
“Will-”

He got up and retreated to the circle of men around the fire. Elizabeth stayed and stared with troubled eyes at the tranquil waters once more. She shivered as if cold, trying to make sense and soak in Will’s words.

Part Four

****
As soon as the bonds were untied, his knees gave out and he collapsed to the deck with a thud. He landed on his stomach, almost completely motionless. A crewmember brought forward a bucket of saltwater and poured it onto Jack’s raw, horridly marred back. The pirate cried out and attempted to scramble away. The sturdy sole of a boot stepped onto his back, pressing him to lie flat. Jack yelped through his uneven breaths.

“Thirty looks good on ya, Jack,” Barbossa observed above him. “Feelin’ tired yet?”
Sparrow coughed roughly. After he regained some strength, he cocked his head and weakly whispered, “No.”
Barbossa pushed his foot down harder. Jack whimpered in response. “I couldn’t hear ya.”
Jack licked his lips and spoke louder, “No.” He knew it was probably not one of the smartest replies, but he did not want Barbossa thinking him helpless and cowardly. Not now.
“A fine answer.”

The captain lifted Jack to his feet, took hold of his wrist, and strongly pulled him to his quarters. Once they were inside, the door was shut, and Jack was hurled against the nearest wall. His legs quaked tremendously, but he was determined to stay standing. He winced visibly upon impact, despite his attempts to contain it. Blood continued to leak from the wounds on his face and even more so on his back, making Barbossa thrilled to see.

Before he knew it, Barbossa was right in front of him with a devilish grin and amusement in his eyes. They were so close; Jack could feel the scoundrel’s warm exhales on his already perspiring skin. A hand gripped Sparrow’s chin firmly to force the long-haired pirate to look at him directly. Jack could only see the captain successfully with his right eye, for his left had swelled more, making it unable to open.

Fury pulsed through Sparrow’s veins. His chest heaved up and down as he panted, and Barbossa’s gaze focused on the area for a brief period before flickering over the rest of Jack’s being. When he met the younger man’s defiant stare once more, he chuckled quietly.

“Jack…..Jack…..You always belonged to this ship,” he stated venomously. “Now, you belong to her and to me.”

His knee went between Sparrow’s thighs and pushed upward gently. Jack made a sound of protest at the pressure applied to his sensitive area. He shifted to try to get free, but Barbossa held him securely in place.

Barbossa tilted and turned Jack’s head, then let his lips ghost over the male’s jaw. Jack swallowed; his breathing increased rapidly. At last the captain put them to Sparrow’s own lips for a tender kiss.

It did not last long.

With great speed, Sparrow pushed his captor from him and scurried toward the other side of the room. He did not make it far, however. Barbossa’s fingers clasped around his arm, turned him to face him, and moved both his hands to the sides of Jack’s torso. Sharp fingernails dug brutally into the incredibly torn flesh of Sparrow’s back. Jack’s spine arched in an effort to break away from what felt like knives, and his mouth opened as he practically screamed from the agony, but he was hurriedly muffled when Barbossa kissed him viciously. Their forms were pressed tightly against one another’s as the nails continued to bore into the tender injuries. Jack’s oral cavity was being aggressively copulated by a hot tongue. It made it drastically worse due to the fact that he was already finding it extremely difficult to breathe from the overwhelming distress he suffered from his ripped back. He struggled frantically like a mouse in the talons of an owl, scorned tears trickling helplessly from his eyes.

Barbossa broke contact and threw Jack to the floor. Jack landed with a soft whine. He started to crawl slowly away until he dropped to the hard surface just mere feet from where he began. He longed to be rendered unconscious, even death; anything except having to be aware of what was occurring.

The captain took a fistful of his victim’s dark brown locks and kept hold as he treaded toward the bed. A vague noise escaped Jack’s lips, and he followed as quickly as he could on the floor. When they reached the destination, Barbossa lifted Sparrow and tossed him onto the piece of furniture. Sparrow was divested of his clothing from the waist down within seconds, leaving him to lie wholly naked before his former first mate. He had never felt so vulnerable, so barren. His body shrieked for solace and trembled involuntarily.

It was not long until Barbossa had shed the last of his clothes. Without a word, he turned Jack over to lie on his stomach. Jack’s heart pounded in his chest. He desperately wished to be knocked out, to not have to endure the exploitation of his body for the entertainment of a sadistic man.

He braced himself on his hands as his hips were hoisted upward. Barbossa penetrated him powerfully without warning, making him wail in misery and shame. The lust-driven captain provided no scrap of mercy to Jack’s beaten frame as he thrust in and out of him barbarically. Jack’s fingers clutched the bed linens like they were a life-line. He allowed small whimpers to come from his parted lips that mixed with the low grunting above him. The area spun around him when he tried to focus, and his vision became terribly blurry.

Soon, it all changed to black and Sparrow passed out.

Part Five

****
A husky groan came from Jack as the haziness of sleep faded, bringing on the excruciating aches and stings of his wounds. He slid a slightly tremulous hand to the side, breathing a sigh of relief when it touched nothing other than the bed linens. His eyelids opened leisurely, permitting his exhausted, brown orbs to gaze about the area. The sunlight made him squint from its harshness, but he was able to discern that no one was with him.

“Thank Jesus for that,” he whispered.

He grimaced as a wave of pain came over him as he attempted to lift himself up. His arms were too weak; they shook horribly before giving out, collapsing him to the bed. It was a simple action, yet it had made him breathe heavily from the exertion. He closed his eyes, waited a brief period to regain strength, and tried once more. The result was the same.

“Damn it,” he muttered irately. “Come on. One more go.”
“Still lyin’ lazily in bed, I see.”

The gruff voice rendered Jack entirely motionless. His heart beat rapidly in his chest and pounded in his ears. The footsteps that drew nearer made him tremble, and he detested the small bit of fear that welled within him.

Barbossa knelt beside the bed and stared at the extremely beaten countenance of the wearied pirate.

“I don’t quite fancy ya lyin’ here like this,” he stated with a malicious grin. “About time to get up, don’t ye think?”
“What’s it to you? Surely you’ll just be confining me here later. Why bother?”
“Wouldn’t be fair to the crew, ya see. They enjoy watchin’ a pretty thing like you wanderin’ the deck as they work. I certainly can’t deny them any satisfaction that may be had.” He laughed at the horror that flashed in Jack’s eyes and stood. “I suggest ye get up now and be out on deck in five minutes. Elseways, I’ll toss ya to them myself.”

Jack waited until the captain was gone before trying his endeavor again. This time, he persevered through the torment and got to a sitting position. The next daunting task was getting dressed. He concluded that just his shirt and breeches would do.

Though it was a tremendous struggle, he succeeded in making it to the double doors to exit before his five minute limit was reached.

The air was refreshing, yet the sun still had the awful ability to make his eyes squint and water because of its brightness. They adjusted in a minute or so, and he limped out of the cabin. His visage continued to wince from the soreness of his whole backside even when he tried to conceal it. He was only permitted to travel to the end of the staircase before a crewman treaded to him and placed his wrists in handcuffs.

“Captain’s orders,” the man said cantankerously.
As the crew member walked off, Jack glared and stated coldly, “Thank you.”

He gazed up to the helm and began ascending the stairs after he noticed the person he wished to speak with was there. Posture straight, head high, and shoulders back, Jack stood next to the captain, who was occupied with writing down the coordinates from the unique compass. Jack’s eye twitched agitatedly, for no longer was it in his possession.

“What are your plans for me durin’ the day?” he inquired blandly. “Apparently you don’t like me cooped up in your room.”
Barbossa raised himself to full height and turned to the younger man. “It be not for me to decide, Jack.”
“What are you implyin’, Hector?” He said the name with incredible disdain, knowing how much the other man hated being addressed with it. A tiny smirk pried at his lips from seeing the anger flare in Barbossa’s eyes.
“It’s a free day for them. After today, they’ll have to pay with a single piece of their own swag to do what they desire to do.”
“And this is relevant to me how?”
“As I said, Jack. Grace the deck with your presence. That’s all ya need to know.”

Sparrow scrutinized the man’s expression to gain a better understanding, but it revealed nothing. He sighed and descended to the deck. It was no more than four steps that he went before a number of the men started to surround him. He glanced from one leering face to another, gradually comprehending what they were after.

Quickly, he began racing toward the bow. In seconds, a hand snatched a portion of his hair, snapping his head up and making him yelp. With unbelievable strength, he was slammed against the rough wood of the ship’s main deck. There was no chance of bolting away; greedy fingers and hands were probing, groping, restraining. He thrashed about as his shirt was hoisted up over his head, gathering at his wrists. Coos and lewd comments filled his ears, along with the throbbing of his heartbeat. His breeches were undone and pulled off viciously. Someone grabbed his leg and began to drag him to the center of the area. He moved onto his stomach and attempted to dash away. The action simply made his fingertips burn from the friction created by the wood, for he was still being pulled farther.

Once satisfied with the location, he was forced to his knees, and without warning, a man shoved his large erection into his mouth. Frenziedly, he pushed on the male’s hips and jerked back, but a firm grip was placed on the top of his skull; it prevented him from moving. When he did not comply, a swift knee collided with his abdomen. It robbed him of breath.

There was nothing he could do other than give in to pleasuring the crewmate.

As his cheeks hollowed and the muscles of his throat went to work, the crowd shouted wildly from the entertainment. His eyelids were open to slits, and he desperately tried to drown out everything around him. It would do no good to be wounded more than he already was from the degrading names they yelled, he thought.

His tongue occasionally licked about the tip and around the hard length; he hoped it would bring the male to climax quickly. After what seemed like a long period, a shudder went through the man, and he hurriedly withdrew from Jack’s oral cavity. Jack closed his eyes and pursed his lips as the white liquid bathed his face. He resigned himself to do nothing. A stabbing pain went through his chest; his pride was dwindling rapidly.

No time was wasted before he collapsed on his back as a different man mounted him. His slender legs were parted and lifted as the male settled into position. Brutally, the crewman penetrated Jack’s battered body. Jack arched upward, and a pitiful wail came from him followed by a noisy hiss. His shackled wrists were held securely above his head. The pressure applied from the coarse wood onto the tender lashes on his back caused him to whimper and moan wretchedly.

The male thrust in and out of him with unbearable power. Sparrow gritted his teeth and uttered curse words to himself from the tears forming in his eyes. When the first droplet trickled from his bruised eye to his hair, the crew erupted into laughter. A few men who had found the sight of maltreatment arousing without even touching the victimized pirate moved to stand over him as they reached orgasm. The results cascaded onto Jack’s thin frame – onto his torso, neck, and visage – making him squirm from the violation.

Jack felt the warm ejaculation of the man on top of him within his body. Another man was soon upon him, defiling him cruelly. From behind the mob, a low chuckle reached Sparrow’s ears. His eyelids fluttered open and he searched frenziedly for the captain. Within seconds, he locked his stare with Barbossa’s; rage, pain, humiliation, and the faintest hint of pleading were conveyed in Jack’s gaze. Barbossa laughed at this. He shook his head and remained where he was to witness the abuse, providing his former captain with no aid or mercy.

Jack was drenched with sweat. He panted weightily; soft whimpers sounded from his throat. To the depraved gathering, it was gorgeous music to their ears. A loud cry came from him when the male on him gave an immensely forceful thrust. He was silenced by hungry lips that crashed against his. An eager tongue pushed its way into his mouth and explored the territory. Jack’s wrists twisted in their confines, and he trembled incessantly.

As each member of the crew took their turn fornicating with the prisoner, ravenous hands molested him relentlessly; no portion of his body went untouched.

When the fifteen men had at last satiated their lust, they disbanded casually. Jack lay quivering where he was. His head was spinning and his vision was unclear due to the tears that escaped freely. His entire being was on fire; not simply from the blazing sun, but from the aftermath of the exploitation. The anguish was abundant, making him whine almost inaudibly from the suffering. He was paralyzed. It was too taxing to move even an inch.

A violent kick to his side made him curl up and cough weakly.

“Ya can’t stay lyin’ in the middle of the deck,” Barbossa said sardonically from above. “You’ll only get in the way.”
Jack spat out the semen that had leaked into his mouth. “Where do you propose I go then?” he asked breathlessly, yet with all the conviction he could gather. It was not much.
“Off to the side. Who knows if they’ll want another fuck from ya?”

He laughed and strolled up to the helm. Slowly, Sparrow crawled to the ship’s railing and slumped down beside a canon. He lowered his shirt and wiped his face clean of the men’s milky substances. The rest of the creamy fluid that clung to his skin mixed with his perspiration and slid down his slim frame. The thought of it ridding him of the sheer vulnerability and helplessness he felt came to mind when a few droplets sprinkled onto the deck; the mortification would be washed away. Wearily, he gazed at the spot where he had been minutes ago, seeing a small pool of blood and semen that remained. He snickered, tilted his head back, and closed his eyes.

“A filthy whore aboard me own ship,” he said in a raspy voice. “After what’s been done and what’s to come, no one had better come to save me. I’m certainly not worth it now.”

outlinedprompts @ 2007-12-13T12:28:00

2007-12-13T18:29:16Z

Title: The Wraith of Jack
Rating: NC-17
Pairings: Jack/Will, Jack/Norrington, Groves, OCs
Warnings: langauge, m/m, violence, rape
Parts 21-24

Part Twenty-One: “To Love You More”

****
A muffled cough alerted Will that Jack was awake. A few more racked the pirate’s frame before he could breathe well again. The captain could hear Jack approaching the main room, causing him to get to his feet. He smiled caringly despite the fact of being stunned by the man’s appearance. The thick hair was disheveled; his eyes were swollen and red as if he had spent time weeping and had not slept at all. A blanket was draped about his shoulders, and before long, Will’s gaze landed on his hands. They each had cloth wrapped around them, blood visible against the white color.

Will was about to speak, but Jack beat him to it.

“You still here?” he inquired huskily. “Could’ve sworn I told ya to leave.”

He trudged to the kitchen with Will close behind.

“Amelia not here yet?” he asked as he poured himself a glass of water from the pitcher on the counter.
“She’s already been by. I told her she could have the day off.”
Jack slammed the container down and turned to look at him. “You did what?” His posture conveyed his agitation.
“We need to talk alone.”
“What makes ye think you can just come here and take over? I have no right to; how are you any different?”
“Jack,” the young man said sternly. “We need to talk.”
The pirate shrugged. “About what? If you’re expectin’ me to come apart and melt into your arms for solace, you’re sorely mistaken, William Turner.”

He brushed past Will and went to the sofa. He plopped down lazily, sprawling himself out on the furniture.

“So what was that yesterday?” Will questioned and hovered over him. “You had no reservations about holding on to me. Why has that changed? Why were you so thrilled, yet now you’re intent on getting me out the door?”
Jack concealed his countenance with his hands. His voice was obscured when he spoke. “Why are you doin’ this to me, William? Drop it, all right? Please. For me.”
“Is that what you want?”
There was a minute of silence until Jack answered. “Yes.”
“And do you want me to leave? If you tell me again that you don’t want me here, I will walk out that door and never bother you again. Is that what you really want?”

Jack sighed and rubbed his face tiredly before letting his hands fall to his sides. “I have no idea of what I want, Will. Odd, isn’t it? I used to know exactly what I wanted – what to obtain, where to sail, what future I envisioned. I was Captain Jack Sparrow; I knew everything. But now, there’s not a single thing I’m sure of. I thought you were somethin’ I knew, but it’s not possible. And quite frankly, I don’t deserve you, love,” he ended with a small laugh.

He sat up as Will knelt in front of him. The captain entwined his fingers with the four on Jack’s right hand.

“Don’t you ever say that again,” Will said gently, yet with utter seriousness. “You don’t deserve to be walking on one leg. You don’t deserve to be without the most important part of your hands; the beautiful hands that had so much life in them, such strength. You don’t deserve to feel scared when someone touches you because of the violations they did to you. But what you do deserve, Jack….You deserve to be happy. You deserve me. And I wish you could know that I am here for you; I will always be here for you, and I will protect you. Never question the things I tell you, the feelings I have. You may be debilitated, but you make me weak in turn just by looking at me.”

As Will spoke, tears trickled from Jack’s eyes. When the young man finished, Jack could not verbalize anything that he wished to say.

“Jack,” Will prodded softly.

The pirate shook from the way his name was spoken, and he fell to the floor to cling to the captain. Will petted his hair and rocked him gently as he sobbed uncontrollably.

“Shhh….Shhh….I have you. I won’t let go,” Will whispered soothingly. “I won’t let go. Let it out. I’ve got you.”
“Will,” Jack choked. “I don’t know what to do.” His words came at a rapid pace from the uneven breaths. “There’s nothing I can offer James for his hospitality other than myself. I know he’s upset because I won’t allow him many times. Even though I was afraid and still recovering, I couldn’t deny him any longer. If he’s willing to sacrifice his home to me, why shouldn’t I be able to do the same and sacrifice myself?

Ever since they defiled me that day….I can’t sleep. I can’t eat. I can barely think about anythin’ other than what they did. It lasted so long, Will. They wouldn’t stop. And I did nothing! I just let them have their fun. They didn’t even clean their vile spill from me. I can still feel it trickling down my leg, in my mouth, on my face.”

He stopped in an attempt to take control of his breathing, but it proved useless. When he began to speak again, Will was shocked to hear even more sorrow in his voice.

“They fucked me in the place where we first met, Will. I always looked back on that fond memory of crossing blades with you for the first time with happiness, but now it’ll just hold the detesting memory of them forcing themselves onto me. I can’t tell James. I can’t bring myself to burden him with it. It’s mortifying and not somethin’ I’m proud of. I didn’t even bother calling for help; no one came to rescue me when they did it in that hell hole. Why would someone come then?

I’m tryin’ to be content here, Will. I am trying so hard. But I can’t. The sea calls to me every time I step outside, and it’s difficult to ignore. I used to scan the horizon to see if you were comin’, but there was never anything. I don’t know why James still consents to sheltering me here. I can barely show gratitude. The only way I know how to express it is by lyin’ on me back under him. When he returns in a week or so, I won’t refuse him if he wants to bugger me senseless. Whenever he’d like it. He deserves to have somethin’ in return….”

The tears were smeared on his cheeks as he wiped them on his hand. He inhaled deeply and released it, quaking immensely.

“And then I think….I think of how easy it would be to just get rid of all of it. No pain. No humiliation. No debts to pay. He keeps a pistol in the cabinet next to the bed. There’s a stream not far from here that would be deep enough to submerge myself entirely. Why don’t I do it? I’m a fucking coward William. Besides, I may as well be dead now. I’m immune to joy. I’m no better off than Barbossa was with that curse.”

Will helplessly wept from listening to Jack’s confessions. He did not have a clue as to what to say. Jack slumped against his chest and clawed at his back. The pirate’s cries slowly grew quiet from the physical and emotional drain of the expression. The captain cradled him like a child and held his head to him. It had been a long time since he had seen Jack in such a vulnerable, depressed state.

Jack became intensely exhausted from his grief, and he went to sleep in Will’s arms. Will kept his word; he refused to let him go.

****
A shaky exhale of breath came from Jack before he opened his eyes. He was still wrapped securely in Will’s embrace with his back resting against him; he was extremely thankful for not being alone.

“What did you do to your hands?” Will inquired, concerned. The knuckles were what had produced the blood to appear on the bandages.
Jack let the young man take one of them in his and inspect it. “I punched the wall,” he said nonchalantly.
Will could not refrain from laughing.
“My pain is funny to you?” Jack asked with a grin and feigned offense.
“Of course not.”

Will raised the injured body part to his lips and kissed each knuckle individually. Jack sighed pleasantly. The captain proceeded to do the same with the other and then slid his hands down Jack’s arms to envelope him from behind. He kissed the pirate’s ear and made a trail to the slightly exposed shoulder blade.

“I’m sorry for tellin’ you all that,” Jack uttered. “I didn’t mean to come undone.”
“There’s no need to apologize. I’m glad you told me. I want you to feel as if you can share anything with me.”
“I do now.”

Jack tilted his head to the side for Will to pay more attention to the soft skin of his throat. The young male nibbled and licked, causing Jack to emit a tiny sound of enjoyment. Will rubbed his palms against Jack’s chest and smiled from the delicious noise he instigated. The pirate put his own on Will’s and applied more pressure to create greater friction.

“Ohhnn….” he whimpered and began to tremble. “Take me, Will. I need to feel you inside me.”
The captain ceased his ministrations and stared at him timidly. “Are you sure you’re ready for me to?”
Jack nodded stiffly. “Yes,” he gasped. “It’s been too long since I felt you.”
“As it has been for me.”

Jack whipped around and straddled Will’s waist. He was pressed against the sofa as the young man seized his lips with his own. He grunted and scratched at the toned back as Will’s hand groped his flaccid member through his breeches. There was a tug on Will’s shirt, prompting him to remove it. They broke away and Will lifted his arms for Jack to rid him of it. The pirate threw it aside and greedily attacked Will’s mouth once more. Will copulated the inside of Jack’s with his tongue, exploring and tasting. The older man grinded his hips against his lover’s, making Will aware of the ever growing need Jack had.

They parted once again, and Will relieved Jack of his shirt. His fingers flew through the task of unbuttoning the man’s breeches. Jack extended his arms above him and arched upward. He yelped in surprise when Will pulled on his leg to make him lie on the floor. A devious grin graced the captain’s face, and Jack smiled debauchedly in return.

The last article of clothing was discarded; Jack abruptly felt embarrassed as he lay entirely naked in every sense of the word before Will. A burst of flutters overwhelmed him, making him close his eyes from disgrace.

“I can’t do this, Will,” he whispered breathlessly. “I can’t.”
Will put his hand to Jack’s flushed visage and voiced encouragingly, “Let me do this for you, Jack. Just like before, do you remember? It’s all right to give in. I will not hurt you. Just let me re-teach you once again.”

Jack could not bring himself to dissatisfy; he nodded and opened his eyes halfway. He observed Will shedding his garb, but the man did not move onto his body as he had expected. Instead, Will settled beside him and said into his ear, “Close your eyes and relax.”

The pirate obeyed hesitantly. He gasped as fingertips caressed his shoulder and ghosted over his chest. They went to his thigh, across his waist, and danced along his side. There was a brief moment of no contact as Will moved over Jack. His palms kneaded the pirate’s torso, and he soon came upon a spot of pleasure.

Jack whimpered gloriously as Will fondled his nipples. His toes curled and his breath hitched in his throat. Thumbs circled each one, hardening them until they protruded noticeably from his chest. Will bent down and let his tongue replace his fingers on the left one, while his hand still toyed with the other. Jack gasped and arched upward into the touch. Smooth lips soon encompassed it and sucked on the tender nipple diligently. His tongue occasionally swirled about it, eliciting numerous sounds of ecstasy from Jack.

“Oh, Will,” he panted desperately. “Don’t stop.” A teasing bite was the response. “Ahh….Don’t stop.”

Will left a wet trail behind as he forged a path downward with his tongue. The skin flinched from the contact. He stopped when he licked Jack’s hardened member from base to tip.

“Roll over,” he said shakily.

Jack did not waste any time in complying. Will re-settled himself and began to massage the pirate’s back. Jack groaned, and he was pleased to have all of the tenseness and stress fade away to nothingness. The captain traced several of the scars from the whip with his nimble digits before placing kisses onto them.

Once Jack was loosened up to Will’s liking, the pirate felt a hot exhale of breath on his neck.

“Are you ready for me?” the former blacksmith questioned with lust in his voice.
“God, yes,” Jack whispered wantonly. “Take me. Fuck me, William.”

His mind and body were wholly caught within the inferno of rapture that he did not notice Will getting up to fetch a bottle of lubricant from his coat. When he returned, the captain slicked his fingers and grasped Jack’s hip.

“Don’t be afraid to let me know if you want to stop,” Will said gently.
Jack nodded his head.

Will inserted his index finger into Jack’s body. Jack moaned boisterously and grabbed a fistful of the blankets. White flashes were in front of his eyes as he was submerged in depraved enjoyment. Another digit was added to stroke and caress the sore, delicate muscles; they leisurely inched their way farther into Jack’s warmth, making Jack squirm with eagerness. He was ready and hungry to have Will penetrate him.

The young man detected this and removed his fingers slowly. He applied the lubricant to his erection, got to his knees, and hoisted Jack’s hips.

A loud whine came from Jack’s opened mouth as Will began to enter him at an achingly, unhurried pace. His breath was labored; continuous whimpers were emitted from him. Tears stung at his eyes as he was suddenly thrown into the blacksmith’s shop with the three men.

“Stop! Please, stop, Will!” he begged pitifully. “Please stop.”

Will stilled himself and gazed at Jack’s frightened expression. He could feel the man shaking incessantly beneath him.

“All right. All right. There’s no need to be afraid, Jack. It’s me. It’s not them. I will not hurt you. I promise.”

Jack covered his face with his hands as he cried. Will remained immobile, waiting to see if the pirate would recover from the relapse to continue. After several minutes, he started to pull out of Jack, but a tremulous hand rested atop his and Jack shook his head.

“Don’t,” he said weakly. “Don’t stop. I have to do this. Otherwise, I fear I will never be able to do this again.”
“Are you certain?”
“I need it, Will. Please.”

His face became tense, and he hissed as Will commenced easing into him fully. Will gave a gentle thrust, causing Jack to practically wail. Another made the pirate moan beautifully.

“More,” he gasped. “I’m all yours, darlin’.”

He surrendered entirely. Will smiled and pulled back. He powerfully drove himself into Jack, creating breathy noises from the man beneath him. He went slowly at first, each time prolonging the action of pushing in and out of the pirate. His strong hands held onto Jack, though one soon deviated and cupped Jack’s arousal to stroke it.

“Uhhnn….” Jack sighed heavily. “Will. Harder.”

Will was content to oblige him. He sped his pace, and as the thrusts grew more forceful, Jack voiced his bliss louder. The captain pounded vigorously into his thin frame, dominating him to declare him his own.

Jack blindly searched for something to grab, and he soon found a pillow on the sofa. He dragged his fingers down it as if wanting to rip it apart. His lungs were on fire as he breathed quickly. His entire being was consumed by flames.

Will began to groan and he threw his head back. The combination of having his firm member groped and the passion with which Will moved inside him finally brought the pirate to climax. He spilt himself onto the captain’s hand that returned to hold the side of his hip.

It was not long before Will shuddered and halted his propulsions. He ejaculated into Jack’s body with a quivering moan.

Neither of them could move. Their slender frames were shining from sweat. Will snaked his arms about Jack’s torso and rested his head on the man’s back. Their trembling breaths were all that could be heard.

Jack’s arms gave out, and he collapsed to the floor with a grunt. Will was about to move off of him, yet he was stopped by Jack’s voice.

“Stay with me like this. Don’t leave me.”
Will rubbed his face against the perspiring back and kissed it softly. “I won’t.”
“I love you, Will.”
The young man kissed him a few more times before answering, “As I love you.”

He sighed and turned to lie on his side, taking Jack with him. The pirate moved to face him and tucked his head under Will’s chin. They cuddled as close to each other as they could, cherishing the moment of sharing such wild intimacy and tenderness.

There was simply nothing that needed to be said as they held one another on the disarrayed bedding, quaking from their release in one another’s reassuring arms.

Part Twenty-Two: “Tied Down”

****
Will woke in the morning from feeling Jack shaking against him. The pirate was overcome with a number of harsh coughs, though he was still asleep. Will was about to wake him, but a rapping on the door drew his attention.

“Shit,” he muttered and hurriedly threw on his clothes. He cautiously peered out the window to ascertain who it was. “Shit.”

He could not leave it unanswered; perhaps it was concerning a serious matter. A deep breath and he straightened his posture before opening the door.

“Mr. Turner?” Lieutenant Groves expressed, surprised.
“Good morning, sir.”
“I was expecting Mr. Norrington.”
“He’s away on business. He asked me to take care of the house while he is gone.”

A few coughs sounded from inside the room, causing Groves to look in.

“Is someone with you?”
Will opened his mouth, pleading for some excuse to come out. He chuckled and shifted to where Groves could not discern Jack on the floor. “It’s just the….dog,” he fumbled. “He has a….cold.”
Groves cocked his head curiously. “I didn’t know James had a pet.”
Will shrugged. “I didn’t either.”
“I’ll just hand this over to you then.” He removed an envelope from inside his coat and gave it to Will.
“What’s this?”
“James sent a request to the governor to write a pardon for Jack Sparrow if he happened to return to Port Royal. Quite frankly, I don’t understand why, but then again, he’s changed a lot since he resigned.”
Will turned the item over to study it and frowned. “Does this mean Jack would be free to walk around and not have to worry about being arrested?”
“Yes.”
“I’ll be sure to pass this right along to him.”
“Thank you. Good day, Will.”

Will nodded and shut the door once Groves had stepped off the porch. He went to Jack’s side and shook his shoulder. The pirate was suffering from a number of sharp coughs, and he was wheezing faintly.

“Jack. Wake up. Wake up.”

Jack opened his eyes and curled up on his side. The captain squeezed his arm gently as he released more from his lungs. He recovered from the exertion, panting for breath.

“Are you all right?” Will questioned softly with worry.
Jack nodded. “Yes,” he replied weakly. “I don’t know what it is.”
“I wouldn’t think it’d be something to fret over.”
“Christ, no. It’s not that bad. Besides, happens every once in awhile to everyone, right?”
“I suppose. Listen, I have good news for you.”
“What be it?”
“I hold here in my hand a pardon for a Mr. Jack Sparrow.”
Jack snatched the envelope and tore into it. His eyes darted over the words as he read it quickly. “I don’t believe this,” he uttered. “Why?”
“I don’t know. I guess James didn’t want you to have to disguise yourself.”
Jack tossed it aside and laughed. “It’s not like I’ll be goin’ back into town anytime soon, if at all.”

Will knew what the pirate was alluding to, and he nodded understandingly.

“If you want,” he said comfortingly, “I could go with you. That’s if you ever did feel up to it.”
“Thanks, love. But I just don’t see it happenin’. What would people think if they saw a respectable man such as yourself escorting a handicapped pirate like me?”
“Since when did you care about others’ opinion of you?”
Jack scowled at him, but said nothing.

Will lie beside him and Jack snuggled against him. He stroked the pirate’s hair and kissed the top of his head.

“What did you want to do today?” he questioned.
“Hmm….I could show you around this place. It is quite a beautiful area.”
“That sounds nice.”
“But who knows if I’ll be able to walk, ay?”
Will laughed. “What’s that supposed to mean?”
“You were invigoratin’ last night, and no doubt leaving me very sore,” he exaggerated, though he did feel the consequences from their intimacy.
“Did you enjoy it?”
“You know I did.”
“Then what are you complaining for?”
“You’re such a bastard, Will. Another trait from your father, I assume.”

Will grinned and kissed him delicately. He had a feeling that it would be some time before they went on their adventure.

****
The gentle rush of the stream was refreshing. There was a small breeze, making it a cool day.

“This is so delicious, Will,” Jack stated delightedly. He held up his bottle of rum and Will clanked his against it.
“How long has it been?”
Jack swallowed a large gulp and licked his lips. “Too long. You enjoyin’ your own little stash aboard the Pearl?”
“Once in a while. Certainly not to the extent that you did.”

Jack smiled and leaned against him. Will placed his arm about his shoulders and sighed. They relaxed in silence for a period before the pirate finally spoke.

“I’d be lyin’ if I said I wanted you to go back to her,” he voiced distantly.
“I don’t have to. If you wish for me to stay, I will.”
“We both know that can’t happen. And I gave her to you to keep the name alive.”
“But Jack-”
“Please, Will, just….Forget I mentioned it. Return to her. For me?”

The captain put his lips to Jack’s for a sensual kiss. “I’d do anything for you,” he whispered when they parted.

****
A low moan was muffled as Will let his tongue move into Jack’s mouth. Their eyes were closed as the relished the exciting sensations of one another. Jack grasped at the bare, muscled back, while Will inched his hand from the pirate’s cheek to the side of his chest. The younger man was absolutely pleased with himself for happening upon a spot that Jack could not avoid voicing his feeling of ecstasy. It was entirely stimulating to have Jack tremble against him as he fondled the man’s nipple with his thumb. It was also thrilling to have the pirate wholly give himself to Will; the captain could only hope that he provided Jack with as much pleasure as he experienced.

He eased Jack to lie on his back, never once separating from the man’s lips. The blanket they had brought out was incredibly soft against Jack’s hot skin. It created more tingles to shiver up and down his spine. He slid his palms along Will’s dorsal side and up to his neck. Will emitted a groan and let his fingers clasp around the pirate’s arousal. His hair was yanked roughly in response.

Jack bent his leg and wrapped it about Will’s back. Will accepted the invite and prepared to lay claim on Jack’s tanned frame. He broke away from their kiss, allowing both of them to pant for air.

In the moonlight, as Will penetrated the willing body under him slowly, Jack had never been more smitten with his lover. The glow provided him with an ethereal appearance. It gave him a sense of purity, causing Jack to giggle from the thought; Will was far from pure these days.

The younger man began to thrust into him, making him cry out in a quivering voice. As one of the captain’s hands caressed his torso, Jack knew no one had the ability to make him quake and make him as exhilarated as Will did.

Will was able to touch him in ways he thought to be impossible. The young man made him feel alive; he made him feel as if all of the tortures he went through were nothing but a dream.

Will made him feel desirable again.

****
“Never done this before.”
Will ceased placing kisses onto Jack’s arm and looked at his face. “Done what?”
“That….outside. Under a tree. It was unbelievable.”
Will laughed. “I’m very happy I could help make it be that way.”

A moment of stillness passed as they listened to the soothing nature sounds about them. Jack shifted a little in Will’s arms in order to gaze behind him to see the captain’s visage and to view the sky.

“It’s a beautiful night, isn’t it?” he said faintly.
“It is. I haven’t seen it this clear in a long time.”
“One could just get lost in it. Like a sea itself; so vast and breathtaking.”
“And so many stars. They’re quite bright tonight.”
Jack paused before saying cheerfully, “Let’s make a wish, eh?”
“What?”
“Let’s pick one of them and make a wish. Then, when you go off sailin’ and I’m here, we’ll still have somethin’ between us. I can know you’re lookin’ at it, and you can be assured I am too.”
“That’s oddly romantic of you.”
“Oh, shut up and pick one.”

They searched in silence for a period before Will pointed to one glowing awfully brilliant.

“How about that star?”
“Perfect. Close your eyes.”

Will smiled from doing something childish, especially at the order of Jack Sparrow, and did as he was told. Jack shut his and breathed in deeply. They allotted one another ample time to think of one and cast it before opening their eyes once again.

“What did you wish for?” Jack questioned with a grin.
Will playfully shoved him. “I can’t tell you! That’s the whole point, isn’t it? Otherwise, it won’t come true.”
“Come on, Will. I promise you it won’t change a thing,” he prodded giddily.
“All right. I wished that you will never know such pain again and that you will always know happiness.”
Jack massaged Will’s hand in his own and held it to his chest. “Thank you, love.”
“What was yours?”
“I wished that you will experience and have the freedom I had and never be tied down.” Jack paused before admitting, “Now that I think about it, I was tied down.”
“How? You were the most liberated, untamable person I ever knew.”
“I had my freedom. I had any woman or man I wanted to lay with; get in and out in the least amount of time possible, no questions asked. I never settled for just one person when there were so many left to meet and bed,” he said with a laugh. “And I had the Pearl. That was all I needed. But she was my freedom. She was what allowed me to go anywhere and everywhere. I was tied to her. Perhaps that’s why I say never be tied down. It was the hardest thing I ever had to do, Will. Leave her knowing I would never come aboard her again. She no longer could be mine. If you don’t settle, you can’t know that rip in your heart. Yet I’m doin’ it again to meself.”
Will stroked Jack’s hair and gazed at him with sympathy. “How are you doing it again?”
“I’ve found and accepted that I’m tied to you.”

Will pulled on the pirate’s shoulder gently to stare into his brown eyes directly. Jack’s expression was sullen and conveyed defeat.

“I won’t cause you to feel hurt,” Will said helplessly.
“You don’t mean to, but when you leave, I’ll feel it.”

Jack embraced Will as the captain rested his head against his chest and put strong arms around him.

“I’m sorry to tell you then that the last part of your wish did not come true,” the young man said with a smile.
“How so?” Jack tilted his head and frowned.
“I’m already tied to you.”

Jack closed his eyes and sighed heavily. He combed his fingers through Will’s hair, while Will licked and kissed his smooth skin.

In his mind, Jack tried desperately to cut the invisible rope that Will had around him.

It proved futile, and he could not bring himself to feel disappointment.

Part Twenty-Three: “Chosen Confrontation”

****
Will opened his eyes wearily, the haziness of sleep wearing off slowly. It was still intensely dark, but he could see and feel Jack twitching next to him. He thought whatever the pirate was dreaming was frightening him, yet upon listening closely, his opinion changed.

Very quiet sounds were coming from Jack and they were laced with rapture. His hand roamed downward past his waist, and Will grinned mischievously.

Jack quaked as a whimper came from his parted lips. The young man leaned closer to hear.

“Will,” was the barely audible name that was voiced.

The captain put his hand on Jack’s and pressed on it to rub the pirate’s arousal. A quick intake of breath was the response. He continued his ministrations, causing Jack to utter his name once more.

The pirate’s face grew tense, and in short time, he spilt himself on their hands. Will withdrew his palm and studied Jack’s countenance. It was how he noticed the unexpected shift in expression. Jack frowned and appeared somewhat afraid. What were noises of elation became pained whines. He jerked sporadically and instead of Will’s name on his tongue, it was the words, “Please don’t.”

When the older man started to cry, Will shook his arm.

“Jack. Wake up. It’s a dream. Wake up.”

The eyes shot open and he inhaled as if he had been drowning. He struggled to get out of Will’s embrace, but the captain held him securely.

“It’s me, Jack,” he stated comfortingly. “It was a nightmare. Only a dream. It’s me.”

Jack settled and stared at him with intense trepidation. Will caressed his cheek and wiped the tears with his thumbs.

“It’s me. Will Turner. They’re not here.”
Jack scrutinized the visage before whispering, “William.”

He covered his face shamefully as he wept. Will crawled over him to envelope him from the front. He kissed Jack’s forehead, nose, and mouth tenderly before cradling the man’s head to his chest. Gently, he rocked the pirate and quietly murmured reassuring words.

Before Jack fell asleep, he wrapped his arm about Will and hugged him dearly.

****
It was morning when Jack woke again. He sighed and looked behind him, smiling upon seeing the young man staring at him.

“Good mornin’, love,” the pirate said warmly.
“Good morning. Did you sleep well the rest of the night?”
“Yes, thank you.”
“I’m glad.”
“Will, let’s go into town today,” he said abruptly.
Will quirked his head questionably. “What?”
“Well, now that I’m pardoned, why leave it to waste?”
“Are you sure you’re up to it?”
“As long as you’re there, right? Nothing bad can happen.”
“And I’ll guarantee that.”
“Good to know.”

He kissed Will passionately for a long moment before pulling away.

“Do you think anyone saw us out here?”
Will shrugged. “It doesn’t matter.”
“Smart boy,” Jack said with a wink. “Now, let’s put some clothes on, ay? Surely don’t want to go walkin’ around like this.”

****
The overwhelming dread did not wane in the slightest as the people came into view. Will was right at his side as he hopped along with his crutches. There was nothing to hide his hair, nothing to conceal his identity.

“You’ll be fine,” Will spoke encouragingly.

Once they were on the populated streets, Jack’s anxiety flourished.

He could feel their stares boring into him from every which way. His eyes darted restlessly about him, seeing mouths move as hushed comments were made. Some pointed to Will, wondering why the dignified former blacksmith was treading along with the infamous, corrupted rogue. Some pointed to the vacant spot where Jack’s right leg used to be; many laughed in fun, others declared it was what he deserved, and a few showed their condolences.

“Don’t pay them any attention, Jack,” Will muttered to him.

Jack swallowed, attempting to hold his head high and collect a scrap of pride. They traveled along the main street leisurely. Will browsed the various vendors as they went along; Jack could not stop glancing side to side at the many spectators.

“Maybe this was a bad idea,” he said, depressed.
“Nonsense. Ignore them. You’re doing great.”

“Nice look for you, Wobbly Jack!” someone shouted wittily.
There was laughter that followed before another yelled, “Who’s lucky enough to have the famous leg as a trophy?”

Will gazed at Jack’s face. The man’s expression revealed his humiliation and embarrassment.

“From what I heard, he’s still a good lay even with one leg!”

Jack closed his eyes for a moment and his lip quivered.

“If you’re into sodomy, that is! Those three said he couldn’t get enough!”
“He’ll burn in Hell!”
“It’s a sin!”
“Against the law!”

Will clasped Jack’s shoulder and whispered, “I’ll be right back.”
“No,” Jack said miserably. “Please, just let it go, Will.”

The captain started walking away, not heeding the pirate’s words. He strode to the hecklers, seething underneath his calm appearance.

“What amuses you so much that you have to ridicule him?” he inquired sternly.
The man was larger than Will, and he straightened his posture in order for Will to be aware of it. “What business is it of yours?”
“It is a lot of my business. Lay off of him.”
“What are you? His protector?”
“Perhaps, so why don’t you and your unintelligent friends keep the slanderous comments to yourselves?”
The burly antagonist cracked his knuckles. “What are ya going to do to stop me?”
“Let it go, Nelson,” someone voiced from behind him.

Will said nothing more and turned to tread away. Jack had surveyed the encounter from a distance, inwardly cursing Will and himself. His eyes suddenly dilated in fear.

“Will!” he shouted alarmingly.

The captain ducked, dodging Nelson’s fist. He whipped about and struck the man forcefully; his clenched hand collided with the side of Nelson’s face. Others quickly saw it as entertainment and joined the brawl, absentmindedly hitting anyone they could. It was as if Port Royal had transformed into a typical scene in Tortuga.

Jack crossed to the chaotic situation hurriedly. He sought out Will’s foe. Once he located him, he moved in the direction until he was close enough. With an energetic jump, he landed on Nelson’s back, arms around the man’s neck. Will stared at him in shock as Jack covered Nelson’s eyes with a palm. Nelson thrashed about to fling him off, though Jack did not budge.

Will became distracted by two men who made to strike him, while Jack continued to harass Nelson. The bulky male gripped the pirate’s right wrist with an unbelievable amount of strength and tore it away from his face. Jack cried out in pain as Nelson twisted it, breaking the bones. He was soon slammed up against the hard building wall near them, causing his leg to slip off from being wrapped around the man’s waist. Nelson grabbed him and threw him to the ground. His breath hitched in his throat, and his vision was a tad blurred. A violent kick to his side made him curl up; his mouth opened in a silent scream. An anguished sound came from him as Nelson hoisted him up by his freshly shattered wrist.

The punch knocked his head to the side and to the ground, making his lip begin to bleed. He was held down and squirmed beneath Nelson’s weight. Another blow made his face throb. He awaited another, but someone caught the hand before it could strike. He rapidly crawled backward and blinked to see who had come to his aid. When he could finally ascertain the person, he whimpered in terror; the horror froze him in place.

Bradley put the tip of his sword beneath Nelson’s chin and said something Jack could not hear. Suddenly, someone clasped Jack’s shoulder, causing him to jerk away instantly.

“Jack, it’s me,” Will breathed. “Give me your hand.”

The pirate did so and Will pulled him up. The captain ushered him out of the fray and to his crutches. Bradley appeared in front of the crowd; he kept his blade extended toward them as Jack situated his walking aides. He swallowed a wail, refusing to alert Will to his injury; it would only make Will carry him, and he did not wish for anymore mortification.

He endured the excruciating pain as he strode beside Will. Bradley followed a legitimate distance behind them as they ventured to a less populated street.

“Will,” Jack said breathlessly. He was wheezing slightly. “Rest. Here.”

The younger man did not have a chance to object even if he wanted to, for Jack had already collapsed to the ground and rested against the building. His sweat disguised his tears as he held his wrist safely to his chest.

“Is he all right?”

Jack’s heart skipped a beat before his limbs received the signal. He frenziedly started to scramble away.

“He’s fine,” Will replied to Bradley.
“Good….good.”
“Don’t think that this changes anything; I appreciated the help, but that does not change a thing.”
“I wouldn’t expect anything less.”

Will watched for a moment as Bradley strolled away before he turned to stare at Jack. The pirate had not gotten far; he was gasping for air and slouched near the wall.

“You lied to me!” he yelled angrily between heavy breaths.
Will made to touch him, but Jack slapped the hand away.
“You lied! They’re not dead! What are you, working for them now?!”
“Jack-”
“I can’t go through it again, Will! I can’t!” he sobbed.
“Jack, listen to me.” Will cupped the man’s countenance in his hands. “They are dead. You will never have to go through that torture again.”
“Then what was that?! Who was that?!”
“The person you thought it was. The only reason I did not kill him was because I made a deal. He delivered those men to me in exchange to keep his life.”

Jack shut his eyes and bowed his head. The captain embraced him lovingly, not giving a damn as to what the passer-bys thought. Jack did not seem to care either; he melted against the young man and hugged him tightly.

The decision was made by Will; they would return to the house once Jack composed himself and would not re-visit the town anytime soon.

****
Jack groaned as Will held the piece of wood that went from under his wrist to his elbow securely against his limb. The captain wrapped a bandage around his arm gently and was finished in several minutes.

“There,” he said quietly. “Does it feel any better?”
“I know a way it could,” Jack replied with a smile.

Will lifted the pirate’s hand and kissed the protected wrist affectionately.

“Much more better,” Jack stated contently.

Will took the cloth from the bowl of water on the floor next to the sofa and wrung it out. He was about to touch it to Jack’s battered visage, but the older man stopped him.

“I’ll do you first, darlin’,” Jack said and plucked the wet rag from the captain’s fingers.

He dabbed at a cut above Will’s left eyebrow, eliciting a hiss from the young man. He proceeded to another wound and applied a little pressure.

“I wish ya wouldn’t have confronted them,” Jack confessed softly. “But I appreciate it nonetheless.”
“They had no right to get away with the things they said.”
“Mm, well, I do have to admit – participatin’ in a fight of my choosin’ was a bit enjoyable despite the injuries.”
Will grinned. “Thank you for coming to help me.”
“It was the least I could do.”
“I can’t deny that it was arousing to see you attack him like that.”
Jack chuckled. “Why, thank you, love.”

Will leaned forward and Jack met his lips for a quick kiss.

“You’re done,” the pirate said after they pulled away.

He tossed the cloth to Will and waited to be tended to. It was refreshing to feel the cool water against his face. A brief moment passed before the captain dropped the fabric into the bowl.

“There you go. All done.”
“Thank you, love. Come here.”

He situated himself to face forward and patted his leg. Will lied down and rested his head on Jack’s thigh. Jack put his palm to the young man’s forehead and let it fall back to stroke Will’s hair. He continued his caresses and gazed at his lover’s face.

“When do you have to go?” he questioned mildly.
Will sighed. “Day after tomorrow.” He saw the sadness well in the amber orbs staring at him. “You can come with me.”
Jack smiled and shook his head. “We both know I can’t.”
“Come with me, Jack. Please.”
“Don’t make this harder on me, William. That chapter of my life is closed….It’s bad enough I’ll have to say goodbye to you again.”
“So you’d rather begin an unhappy chapter here?”
“Don’t start that either. I am happy.” His tone was unconvincing. “Or at least I’m sure I can become happy.”
“Do you love James?”
There was a pause before Jack answered confidently, “Yes. I do.”
“So that’s the real reason you sleep with him, then,” Will said defensively.
Jack easily detected the jealousy. “No, it’s not. And I don’t love him the way you may think, mate.”
“How is there a difference?”
“I’ve given my heart to you, Will. I can’t love him like I do you. He’s just a….good friend, alright? He doesn’t give me the same feeling I get when I lay with you or when I’m around you. It doesn’t even compare.”

Will sat up and straddled Jack’s waist. He slipped his hands beneath the pirate’s shirt as he whispered hotly into his ear, “And nothing can compare with the feelings I get when I’m with you.”

He kissed along the man’s jaw line and finally reached his lips. Jack’s hands went to the back of Will’s head and his shoulder.

For a long while, they were oblivious to anything about them as they explored all they could about one another’s mouths.

Part Twenty-Four: “Until I Return”

****
Will exhaled a breath and opened his eyes. There was no one lying at his side; Jack was sitting up, vacantly staring at the dwindling fire.

“What are you doing?” the young man asked tiredly.
“Couldn’t sleep,” was the distant response.
Will rubbed his face before he sat up. “What’s on your mind?” He laid his hand on the pirate’s bare shoulder.
“Just thinkin’….about when ya leave. About what I’ll do when James returns. Go back to the same routine? Alone in the day and a lover at night? I don’t want to say goodbye, Will,” he added in a whisper.
Will gathered the dreadlocks and draped them over Jack’s shoulder. “We don’t have to.”
“What do ya mean?”
“We just won’t say it. Maybe then it won’t feel as if I’m leaving you for such a long time.”

Jack merely nodded. The captain rubbed his back soothingly and allowed a brief period of silence.

“Come on,” he at last said. “Let’s get some sleep.”

He lay down and after a moment, Jack did the same. The pirate put his arm about Will as the young man nestled against him and placed a hand onto his chest.

Jack gazed at the ceiling for most of the night before he was able to finally join Will in the peaceful abyss of sleep.

****
It was a lazy day, spent playing cards and reading passages from books only to make fun of them. A good portion of their time, however, was spent indulging in the pleasures of one another’s body. Each needed to quench a thirst before it would vanish the next morning.

Neither slept well that night. Whenever one of them woke, the other was still holding him closely.

The first signs of sunlight were despised. It signified the inevitable parting.

“Tell the crew,” Jack began as they stood on the porch. “Tell them….Just make up somethin’. You know me.”
Will chuckled. “I’ll be sure to do so.”
“I knew I made the right decision with you.”
The captain nodded. “Jack….Are you sure you’re all right here? I can’t bear your unhappiness.”
“I’ll be fine. Promise. Don’t worry yourself over it. Wouldn’t be good for your men at all – having a captain with his head on land instead of at sea.”
“When is James to return?”
Jack shrugged. “I’ve lost track of the days. Maybe another week?”

Will fiddled with the strand of beads in Jack’s hair and stared at them sullenly. Jack sighed disappointedly.

“I wish I had somethin’ to give to you in exchange for them,” he stated softly.
“Don’t be absurd. You already gave me something for them.”
Jack squinted before raising an eyebrow curiously.
“You,” Will said as if the pirate should have already known.
Jack rolled his eyes. “Oh please, darlin’. That’s not somethin’ out of the ordinary. You can have me anytime ya like.”

He pulled Will to him and kissed him passionately. Everything was told in that single action. Love. Want. Need. Yearning for their next meeting.

Jack refused to release him until he absolutely needed a decent breath of air. He tucked a lock of hair behind Will’s ear and grinned devotedly.

“This is it, then,” he voiced quietly.
“No goodbyes.”
“What do we say, then?”
“Until I return.”
Jack nodded. “Until you return.”

Will took Jack’s hand in his and stepped off the porch. Very slowly, he backed away, letting his fingertips slip from Jack’s as he did so. When there was no more contact, he turned and began his trek to the harbor. Jack watched him dejectedly until the captain could no longer be seen.

“In case you don’t return,” he whispered shakily, “Goodbye, William.”

****
The door opened and Jack did not bother to determine who it was. He rested on the sofa, gazing absently at the ceiling. Amelia strode to stand beside him. She looked down at him, noticing the immense melancholy shadowing his features.

“He left, I take it?” she asked kindly.
Jack nodded. “Couldn’t expect him to be here for long.”
“Can I get ya anythin’?”
“No thanks, darlin’.”
“Just holler if ya think of somethin’.”
“I will,” he said with a tiny smile.

As she walked to the kitchen, he started to cough hoarsely. It overwhelmed him, causing him to sit up and gasp for breath in between them. Amelia raced to the furniture and took a seat beside him. She patted and rubbed his back until he was finally able to get it under control.

“There, there,” she voiced gently. “Are ye sick?”
“No,” he croaked. “I’m fine. Just a tickle, that’s all.”
“I’ll make you some tea. It’ll soothe your throat.”
“You don’t have to.”
“Nonsense, Jack. It’ll do you good.”
“Bring it to the bedroom, then. I’m goin’ to lie down for a bit.”
“You sure you’re all right?”
“A little light-headed, but it’s nothin’ to worry about. It’ll go away.”
“Alright. Get goin’ then and I’ll bring it to ya in a lil’ while.”

He stood and swayed slightly, though quickly caught his balance. Within seconds, everything about him became hazy and indistinct. He was not sure how far he had gone before he heard Amelia shout his name in alarm.

All went black.

****
A small noise came from him and progressed to a tired groan. He turned his head slowly from side to side, realizing that the cool cloth did not cease caressing his forehead. His eyelids fluttered open, revealing a cloudy world. The distorted image made him produce a disgruntled sound and close his eyes again.

“Jack, darlin’, wake up. Jack.”

He could not quite comprehend the words, yet the voice was motherly and he could not help but comply. He gazed wearily at his caretaker and in time, Amelia came into focus.

“There you are,” she said as she wiped the perspiration from his cheeks and neck.

His mouth opened to speak, but he could only make feeble moans.

“Shhh….shhh….Just rest.”
“What-” He cleared his throat and tried once more. “What happened?” he whispered weakly.
“You just….passed out. Right over there.”
He turned the sentence over in his head a few times. “Passed out,” he repeated almost inaudibly.
“How about I read to you while you relax, eh?”
“That sounds nice.”

It was not easy to follow the story as she recited it aloud, but it eased his fretting thoughts for the next hour.

****
Jack’s demeanor did not improve as the days progressed. Though Amelia offered to play him games of vignt-un, he declined politely and remained on the sofa for the duration of the afternoon. He picked at whatever food Amelia prepared for him, hardly eating more than a few bites.

The nights were worse. Loneliness prevented him from sleeping; he would lie on the bed and rub his hand over the spot where James would sleep. Will or James – it did not matter at the moment to him. Either one would alleviate the anxiety that befell him and could provide him with a sense of protection. He had begun to accept that he could not stop the flashbacks and nightmares, though he knew they would not be so terrifying if he were not alone.

Amelia tended to the kitchen and cleaned; she had checked on Jack when she arrived that morning, but he was not in one of his more responsive moods.

The front door opened and she peered around the corner to see James entering. He shed his coat and grinned at her.

“Hello, Amelia,” he spoke warmly.
“It’s good to see you again, sir. The trip go well?”
“Very. Though I must admit, I was ready to return.” He glanced around, not finding the person he was searching for. “How was he while I was gone?”
“He was all right. He found things to entertain himself with.”
James nodded approvingly. “Good. I’m glad to hear it. Thank you for keeping him company.”
“T’was my pleasure.”
“Look, um, why don’t you take the rest of the day off?”
“Thank you. I appreciate it.”

He treaded down the hallway as she exited the house. Carefully, he opened the door to the bedroom in case Jack was asleep. When he stepped in, the occupant sat up and inched to the edge of the bed. The pirate’s beautiful eyes were fraught with numerous emotions; James could not place what he was feeling.

“Hi, Jack,” he said gently.
“Hi, Jamie,” the older man answered after a slight pause.

Jack stood as James came toward him. Nervousness and excitement made his pulse race once the young man was in front of him.

“How are you?”
Jack mentally demanded for James to put strong hands on his waist, but it did not happen. “Fine,” he said a minute later.
“I hope you weren’t too lonely.”
“I managed.”

James’ eye caught sight of the beads present in the pirate’s mane. He frowned and lifted his hand to touch them.

“When did you get these?” he inquired.
“While you were gone.”
“Did you get them from someone?”
Jack hurriedly made a decision on whether to tell the truth or not. He stated confidently, “Will.”
James let the strand fall from his grasp and he stared at the pirate critically. “From who?”
Jack detected the envy and possessiveness in his tone. “From Will.”
“He came here,” James stated bluntly.
“To visit me, yes.”
“Did you….sleep with him?”
Jack was growing agitated. “That’s a private matter, don’t ya think?”
“I have a right to know what goes on in my home while I’m away,” he retorted sharply.
“Fine, if you’ll play it that way, I did. Should I tell you how many times as well?”

James hated the image of Jack submitting himself to Will; he could even here the rapturous noises Jack made while entangled with the captain.

He shook his head and voiced strictly, “This isn’t a place where you can just do anything you want, Jack.”
“You wanted me to turn him away?”
“Yes! Instead, you turned it into a….temporary brothel,” he muttered, though Jack heard it.
“So now you’re comparin’ me to a whore. That’s quite delightful, James. Very flattering. Bravo.”
“Well, it seems to fit, doesn’t it?” he snapped curtly. “You’ve strung me and him along as any good prostitute would do with a client.”
Jack’s eyes were alight with fire. “Then what are you waitin’ for? Shouldn’t you be restrainin’ me on the bed, stripping me bare, and defilin’ me senseless?”
“Haven’t you already been fucked senseless enough considering how you were passed along in the blacksmith’s shop?”
Jack’s face drained of color, but he clung to his anger in order to hide the damage from the serious blow.
“And then you let Will come and do the same thing.”
“Will is nothin’ like them, mate,” he growled vehemently. “And I’d rather lie on me back like a fucking whore under Will than you any day.”

James slapped him with intense power. The imprint of his hand remained on Jack’s reddened cheek. Jack refused to show how awful it stung, and he bit his lip to drown any sound of pain. Leisurely, he lifted his head to stare at James as if spewing poison. The young man’s eyes were filled with rage, though something was soon added to the mixture. Jack suddenly became plagued by it as well.

He grabbed James’ visage and slammed his lips against the man’s. James placed his hands on the pirate’s slim waist and lifted him. He walked to the nearest wall and shoved Jack against it, making the older man emit a small whimper. It was hushed as he dominated Jack’s mouth again. Jack fumbled with the buttons on James’ breeches; he was quickly aided in the endeavor as the former Commodore’s fingers took over and proceeded to the pirate’s.

James grasped Jack’s throat and moved his lips to suck on his neck. He sunk his teeth into the tender flesh, making Jack wail masochistically. A tongue replaced the sharp incisors to lick from the base of his neck to his chin. Jack panted for breath and was rapidly becoming fully aroused from the man’s actions. Frenziedly, he took hold of James’ shirt and pulled it off of him. His followed not long after.

James grinded his hips against the pirate’s, feeling the obvious result of his ministrations. Jack was on fire. He tugged on James’ hair as the thrill washed over him.

“Fuck me,” he demanded breathlessly. “Now.”

James obeyed instantly. He threw Jack to the floor, creating a whine from the pirate, and was immediately hovering over him. He ripped off both of their breeches and tossed them aside.

“Oil,” James uttered eagerly.

He crawled away to the cabinet by the bed to fetch the bottle. Frantically, he scampered to Jack, who was writhing about in sheer ecstasy and anticipation. The lubricant was applied sloppily, and Jack hoisted his leg to rest on James’ shoulder.

Jack cried out wildly as James penetrated him. The young man did not wait before he started thrusting madly into the hot body. Fingertips clawed at his back. Jack’s hisses filled his ears. He closed his eyes and let his other senses guide him to completion.

Coarse hands cupped his face, scaled his torso, anywhere they could reach. Jack moaned as the propulsions pushed him a few inches along the floor. The wood scratched his dorsal side, but he did not notice.

“More,” he pleaded exhaustedly. “Uhhnnn….hhnn….More.”

James used every bit of strength he had to pound into the lean frame brutally. Jack’s vocals were tremulous and growing louder as he neared his peak.

In minutes, James slowed and climaxed within Jack. The pirate arched his back significantly, and he whimpered as he ejaculated onto James’ stomach and partially his own.

In seconds, James collapsed on top of the exploited body, making Jack grunt from the sudden weight. The sweat and result of their fornication made their bodies stick together somewhat. The pirate wrapped his arms about James and stroked his wet hair. They trembled against one another as they attempted to regain their breath and a decent thought.

“I’m sorry, Jack,” the young man finally said tiredly. “For what I said earlier. I don’t own you; you’re free to do what you wish.”
Jack kissed the top of James’ head and rested his chin on it. “It’s all right, love.”
“I missed you, Jack.”
“I missed you too, darlin’.”

Both were utterly drained of energy. They stayed on the floor, unmoving, and took joy in being so tightly compressed together.

outlinedprompts @ 2007-12-13T12:26:00

2007-12-13T18:28:18Z

Title: The Wraith of Jack
Rating: NC-17
Pairings: Jack/Will, Jack/Norrington, OCs
Warnings: m/m, rape, language, violence
Parts 17-20

Part Seventeen: “In Need of a Crutch”

****
White. Everywhere. A blur. Unable to focus.

Pain. Excruciating pain.

Jack’s head moved slowly side to side as his vision unhurriedly began to clear. He rolled onto his right arm to relieve the pressure on his lower body. The cloudiness diminished, allowing him to gaze about the area tiredly. He was not sure if he was alone or not, but he did not ponder it for long. He could not see his crutches anywhere near him, making his breath accelerate as he panicked. They were too precious to be harmed.

He emitted a hoarse whine as he shifted onto his stomach and started to crawl about the ground.

“Please, if you have a heart, God,” he whispered, while the tears swallowed his eyes. “If there is a God, let me find them untouched.”

He stopped to wipe the dried semen from his mouth and chin; it was unknowable to him who it belonged to. It could have been from all three; it mattered not. But he did not dwell on it. His mind was fixed on Will’s gift to him.

The little strength he had dwindled fast, causing him to pant heavily from the physical exertion. He held down a sob and made his way toward a corner of the room. When he reached it, he succumbed to his tears.

There they were; unharmed and magnificent as ever.

A piece of parchment was on top of one, and Jack retrieved it with trembling hands. He wiped his eyes and tried to read.

I couldn’t let them destroy them. They wanted to once they had finished fornicating with you. I hid them here.
You will never see me again. I promise.

Bradley

Jack’s fingers caressed the smooth wood of one of the crutches.

“Thank you,” he uttered, almost inaudibly.

It took him a number of minutes to drag them to the middle of the space where his clothes lay. He moved to sit properly in order to put his breeches on, but he cried out in pain. Quickly, he shifted to his side. It was an exhausting endeavor to slide his leg into the garment. A hiss escaped his lips from the fabric rubbing slightly against his inner thigh. He pulled them to his waist and buttoned them; his shirt was next, which he did not look forward to.

It was difficult to put on the worn article while on his side, yet he managed to after a time. The overcoat was nearby, and it proved as strenuous as his shirt to get on.

Once dressed, he used his walking aides and stood. A wail of anguish sounded, and he frantically made to stand on his toes. He bit his lip as he whimpered quietly.

At last, he felt able to get up to the door and leave. He pushed the entrance open a bit to discern how many people were about. There was not a great deal, and he exited the blacksmith’s shop to begin his long, torturous trek home.

****
Numerous times he crumpled to the ground, not having the energy to continue on without a sufficient rest. His body begged him to stay immobile, but he fought the fatigue and unusual heat from the sun mentally and pressured himself to go on.

It seemed as if it was an eternity before the house was in sight. He smiled and laughed absentmindedly. The distance to travel to the porch was still another battle to be conquered.

He finally entered and gasped for breath.

“Jack, is that you?” Amelia asked from the kitchen when she heard the door close. “It’s ‘bout time, innit? Dinner’s almost ready and Mr. Norrington should be back in about thirty minutes.”

“Amelia.”

She turned around from the way her name was spoken feebly and breathlessly. Jack was leaning against the wall for support and appeared as if he were about to pass out.

“Oh my Lord!” she exclaimed and hurried to him.

His leg buckled, though he was caught before he could collapse to the floor.

“Sweet child, what happened to ya?” she inquired fretfully.
“Just….please….take me to the bedroom.”
“Yes, yes. Of course.”

She took his arm and slung it around her neck and placed hers about his torso. He was unable to bear his own weight, and so she practically dragged him to the room. She led him to the edge of the bed and helped him sit. A quivering whimper came from him and a few tears trickled from his eyes.

“What is it?”
Jack shook his head and situated himself to lie on his side.
“Where are ya shoes?” she questioned and moved down to his foot. “Dear Lord,” she said softly upon seeing the burned flesh. “Do ya have any other wounds like this?”
He nodded hesitantly.
“Where, dear?”
“Don’t worry about it.”
“Don’t you even try to play stubborn with me. We need to take care of ‘em so they’ll heal in the best way possible.”
“They’re….They’re…..”
Amelia understood. “All right. Then you tell James to take care of them, you hear?”
Jack nodded.
“I’ll get this one cleaned and bandaged.”

She left for a brief period and returned with a long, thick cloth; a bottle; and a smaller, slightly softer, piece of fabric.

“This is a remedy that can cure anything,” she boasted and gave him a kind smile. “Been in my family for generations.”

She sat down by him and lifted his foot to rest on her leg. He laid his head on the pillow and closed his eyes, preparing himself for the medicinal substance.

“Are ya ready, dear?”
Jack answered with a muffled, “Yes.”

She poured some onto his skin, making him shriek and wriggle fiercely. Her grip tightened around his ankle to hold him still.

“Just a little more.”

He buried his face in the pillow as he cried helplessly. His fingers clutched the sheet he lay on.

“There,” she announced and began to dab the small cloth against the inflamed skin. “You’re all right. You’re all right.”

She patted at it for a few minutes and then began to wrap the lengthy fabric about the foot until the wounded area was completely covered.

“All done. It’s gonna be fine. You just relax and get some rest.”
“Don’t tell James,” he forced out, sounding winded. “Keep him away for a while, will you?”
“Can I trust you to tell him so he can tend to the other burns? I worry for you.”
“Promise. I promise.”
She stroked his hair in an attempt to pacify him somewhat. “It’s all right, Jack. Can I get you anythin’?”
“No thanks.”
“You just holler if you find that you do.”
His lips quirked into a minute smile. “I will. Thank you, Amelia.”
“You’re very welcome, Jack.”

Once she had gone, Jack breathed deeply and gritted his teeth. He struck the bed with a clenched fist; his shoulders shook as he was overcome with grief.

“Fucking bugger!” he yelled into the pillow.

The thing he wanted most was not there, and he started to doubt if the young captain would ever return. However, the mortification swept over him, and he found himself hoping the man never would.

He could not bear the idea of Will seeing him in such a state again.

****
“Evening, Amelia,” James greeted warmly as he stood at the entrance to the kitchen.
“Good evenin’, sir.”
“Is Jack here or did he make a trip into town again?”
She shook here head a bit nervously. “He did go, but he’s back now.”
“Ah, good.” He began to walk away.
“Where you going?” She made her tone curious rather than worried.
James stared at her puzzling. “To change into another pair of clothes.”

She crossed to him, took him by the arm, and pulled him to the sofa.

“Why don’t you just sit here and I’ll get you somethin’ to eat?”
“Amelia, what’s going on?”
“What makes you ask that?”
He simply gave her a stern expression.
“I’m sorry. It’s just that Jack is sleepin’ back there and has turned ill. He asked me to tell you that it’d be best if you spent the night out here.”
“If he’s sick, I want to be with him to make sure he’s all right.”

Amelia knew she could not persuade him. She sighed and said, “All right. Just….be gentle with him.”

The flabbergasted look returned to his features, though he did not say anything. He crept down the hallway quietly and heard a faint voice coming from within the bedroom.

“….A pirate’s life for me…..devils and black sheep….really bad eggs….”

James entered silently and shut the door behind him. Jack had his back to him and was on his side. He sang softly to the wall.

“Jack?”

If he had not learned how to read most imperceptible things others missed, he would not have noticed the thin frame stiffen. The voice stopped immediately.

“Amelia informed me you were sick,” James stated as he went to the bed. He sat down and gazed at the pirate. “I just wanted to check on you. Are you doing all right?”
Jack nodded.
“Can I get-”

He paused due to the sharp intake of breath and quaking that was done in response to him placing a hand on a shoulder. Jack’s eyes widened and his respirations quickened.

“What is it, Jack?” He did not know why, but his heart throbbed in his chest as extreme concern filled him.
“Nothin’, love,” Jack replied in a constricted tone.

James moved his hand to Jack’s waist and drew closer. It slipped to the pirate’s lower abdomen, producing a wounded yelp from him; his face morphed into an expression of severe pain. James instantly retracted his hand.

“Jack, you’re hurt,” he said in a wavering voice.
“It’s nothing,” he forced out.
“Let me see. Turn around.”
“Please don’t, Jamie. It’s nothing.”
“It’s obviously not ‘nothing.’ Come on.”

Jack lifted himself with his left arm and shifted to his other side. His visage twitched with grimaces. Once settled, he raised up slightly for James to inch his shirt upward. The appalled look that clouded James’ countenance made Jack entirely ashamed.

“J-Jack,” James whispered horrified. “What happened?”
Jack could not will himself to speak.
“When did this happen?” James studied the scalded flesh thoroughly. “Who did this?”
“James, please-”
“Who, Jack?”
The firmness James spoke with scared him into answering. “They found me, James.” He was close to tears.
“Who?”
“Men, four of them, that held me captive.”

James’ face drained of color and his heart felt as if it had stopped for a second.

“H-How? It’s not possible. Will and the crew killed them all-”
“No they didn’t!” Jack shouted.
“All right, all right. Calm down. I’m sorry. Are there any other burns?”
Jack closed his eyes and nodded.
“Where?”
The older man pointed to the spots.
“Oh God,” James breathed. He despised the question he wished to be answered next. “Did they….Did they rape you?”

Jack shattered. He burst into sobs. It provided confirmation for James.

“I’ll treat them now,” James said as tears threatened to fall from his own eyes. “I’ll be back. Fetch the….the medicine Amelia has.”

****
Jack screamed and cried uncontrollably. He wailed in agony and fidgeted as James poured some of the remedy onto his injured backside. He smothered his face by pressing it into the mattress.

“Stop! Jamie! Please stop! Please!” he begged heart wrenchingly.
“We’re almost done. I promise.”

Jack’s inner thigh had already been tended to and bandaged. He yearned for the procedure to his final wound to be over with.

“There, it’s done,” James at last said comfortingly. “I’ll just wrap this around you.”

He put a piece of fabric over the burned area and took the ends in his hands.

“Lie on your back. Just for a moment.”

Jack cooperated, and James tied it on his waist, situating it slightly so that it protected the wound on Jack’s stomach as well. Jack curled up on his side and trembled ceaselessly.

“You did fine,” James assured and rubbed the man’s arm gently. “They’ll be healed soon. That medicine is practically magic.” He paused before continuing. “I’ll sleep in the living room tonight. Try to get some yourself. You’re safe.”

Jack could hardly comprehend the man’s words. His mind spun in a haze from the awful pain. James placed a kiss on his arm and got up gradually.

It took everything he had to walk out the door and leave Jack alone for the night.

****
Jack could not stand to be touched. He could not stand being held. He detested James even looking at him, feeling too disgusting for the man’s eyes. Food was rejected; water was the only thing he would have in his mouth.

For days, he resided in the bedroom, and James still did not sleep beside him. Having the former Commodore close sent Jack into hysterics.

Thunder grumbled in the night sky and lightning tore through the clouds. The likelihood of a storm made James wary when he heard a knock on the door. Who would be out?

He opened the entrance and was utterly surprised. Will stood before him, posture rigid and visage covered with defiance.

“What are you doing here?” James questioned blandly.
“Where is he?”
“He’s resting.”
“Something happened to him. I need to see him.”
“He’s fine now, Will. He’s recovering.”
“How bad is it?”

The slight hesitation made Will move to enter.

“He doesn’t need to see you.”
“Let me through, James,” the captain said firmly.
“He can’t see you. He can’t even see me.”
Will’s features faltered to sorrow. “What did they do?”
“They burned him with a poker a few times in different areas, beat him, sodomized him countless times. It was as if he was thrust back into the Hell we worked so hard to get him out of.”

Will swallowed and bowed his head. He felt like someone had punched his stomach.

“Who knows if they’re still prowling the streets,” James said dejectedly. “He wanted so much to….to get away from here for the day. I doubt he’ll ever go back.”

The young captain breathed in deeply before he began to tread away.

“Where are you going?”

Will’s fingers brushed against the hilt of his sword. They adjusted the pistol tucked away at his belt. They felt the dagger on the opposite side of his hip from the sword.

“I’m going to do what I failed to do before,” he replied boldly and was engulfed by the darkness of night.

Part Eighteen: “Blood Soaked Angel”

****
The tavern was a place of interest.

Will scanned the rowdy crowd in hopes that a face would stand out to him. He soon proceeded to the bar and ordered a drink in case it took awhile. His eyes darted for a brief second to the man next to him, who appeared a bit more than depressed. Something compelled him, and Will did not deny it.

“What’s wrong with you?” he asked and took a sip from his mug.
“I’ve done an unforgivable thing.”
Will squinted and cocked his head. “You don’t seem like a man who would do something such as that.”
“You’d be surprised. At least I had the courage to spare his crutches,” he muttered, though Will caught it.

The captain rapidly thought of his actions before he went through with it. There was no turning back, and he did not feel the least bit frightened of the deeds he was set on doing.

He pulled out his dagger slowly and pressed it against Bradley’s chest. Bradley looked down as if it were nothing before meeting Will’s fiery gaze.

“Give me a reason why I shouldn’t gut you right here,” Will growled venomously.
Bradley shrugged and smiled resignedly. “There really isn’t one. I was the one that lured him to them and did nothing to stop them.”
“I’ll make you a deal then. Listen carefully. I’ll spare your wretched life if you deliver the other bastards to me tonight.”
“Where would you want them to meet you?”

Will put his knife away and stated frankly, “The abandoned blacksmith’s shop in half an hour. If you run, I will find you.”

****
Three figures stepped into the dimly lit building and spotted a lone man leaning against a post in the center of the room.

“You’re the one that’s come to avenge the one-legged whore?” Daniels spat sardonically.
Will lifted his head and surveyed his enemies. His fingers twitched excitedly at his sides.
“Did he happen to mention,” Daniels continued and crossed to Will to be directly in front of him, “that we fucked him for hours?”
Will upturned his head a little and glared daggers at him.
“And his mouth; we didn’t forget it. We fucked that orifice raw as well. It goes without saying he couldn’t speak for a period of time.”
The blood pulsed and his skin rose in temperature. He did not show sympathy or sadness; his expression conveyed sheer ruthlessness.

“Care to see the blood?” Garner interjected casually. He pointed to several places on the ground. The stains designated the locations in which they had dragged Jack about, held him to the floor, and forced numerous objects into his body that made the delicate tissue rip and bleed. “Does it not get you off?”
Will treaded leisurely to him, and a smug smile quirked his lips. “Gang fucking an invalid with no chance to get away? I thought you’d be one to want a struggle.”
Garner straightened to stare into the depths of Will’s eyes. “Believe me, he did. And he paid dearly for it as a result.”
“And you got off on it?”
“Exceedingly more so than when I saw his leg lying across his torso after passing out from having it sliced off.” He grinned wickedly from the sickened flicker in Will’s eyes. “The surgeon thought it’d do him a bit of good to say goodbye to it before we butchered it and tossed the pieces to ravenous dogs.”
“You horrendous bastard,” Will hissed.

Garner did not reply, and Will heard the tiniest hint of movement. He went left as Garner jumped right, barely escaping Carter’s blade that was brought down speedily. He unsheathed his weapon and engaged the man in battle.

His passion for radical justice fueled him to his highest ability, and he was determined to be the one who walked out alive.

****
The breath came weightily as he staggered up the hill to the secluded abode. When he arrived, he slumped against the house and knocked on the door.

James opened it promptly and was taken aback. The front of Will’s shirt was saturated with the color red. There were cuts on his face, though they were nothing to fret over. The brown locks were dangling in front of his visage in sweaty strands. He was haggard in appearance, but his voice was fraught with power when he spoke.

“Will,” James said and stared at him fixedly. “What did you do?”
“Tell Jack they will not harm him again. He is safe.”
“You killed them,” James stated, completely dumbfounded.
Will nodded and let out a deep breath. “Just let him know.”

He began to stroll away, and it was at that moment James saw he was limping.

“Will,” he said quietly.
The captain turned around.
“You’re wounded.”
Will shook his head and smiled. “Just a stab wound. I made a tourniquet for it; it’ll be fine.”
“Well….Why don’t you come in here and tell him yourself?”
Will frowned in puzzlement.
“Come on.”

Will strode to the door and entered. He was unsure why, but a significant amount of apprehension consumed him.

“He’s in the bedroom – last door on your right. He’ll probably be asleep, but….”

James trailed into silence as Will started toward the room. He exhaled a shaking breath and went in. From what he could observe from the doorway, Jack was indeed sleeping. Quietly, he crept to the bedside and gazed at him with troubled eyes. Jack lay on his side, facing Will, and the sheet was pulled up to his waist. He wore no shirt, and Will hungered to taste the skin.

Instead of giving in to his temptation, he stood with arms slack at his sides looking down at him; he was Jack’s blood soaked angel.

“They’re gone, Jack,” he spoke softly. “They will never return to abuse you again. I promise. I did not fail you this time.” His hand moved to touch Jack’s cheek, yet he stopped before his fingers made contact. A single tear fell to the floor. “I know that it is inevitable for you to be afraid of everyone now, afraid to be touched….James is a good man. I wouldn’t have left you here if he was anything other than that. You are safe here.”

He knelt to the ground and laced his fingers with Jack’s.

“I must leave now.” The voice quivered. “But I will come back to you. I love you, Jack.”

He kissed the top of Jack’s head and stroked the hair affectionately.

In a minute’s time, Will was gone.

Jack sighed, rubbed his face against the pillow, and opened his eyes. Exhaustedly, he gazed about the room as if expecting to see something.

“William?” he called in a hushed tone.

He had heard words; they provided him a feeling of abundant security. The person’s voice he thought to have heard was Will’s.

He swallowed his disappointment and nodded. “Only a dream. Nothing more than a fantasy.”

Part Nineteen: “Sacrificial Pleasure”

****
The sound of clinking dishes woke Jack the next morning. He smiled from seeing James, who settled a tray atop the small cabinet beside the bed.

“Mornin’, Jamie,” he whispered tiredly.
James turned his head and grinned. “Good morning. I brought you some breakfast.” He hoped that this time, Jack would finally eat one of the food items.
“Thank you.”
“How are you feeling?”
“I’m good. Course, not as well as I used to be, but it’s a start, ay?”
There was a hint of tranquility that was present in Jack’s eyes; it hid the sorrow James was accustomed to viewing. “Yes, it is. Jack, there’s something I must tell you.”
The pirate stared at him with uneasiness. “What is it, darlin’?”

James sat on the bed and took Jack’s hand. He massaged it for a moment before answering. “You’re attackers were killed last night.”
Jack’s mouth opened in wonderment and his eyes widened in shock. “No, they couldn’t have. They survived once; they’ll always be after me.”
“Jack, you must trust me. You never have to be afraid of them again. I swear to you; you’re safe.”
“How are ya so sure? Who did it?”
James was silent for a brief moment. “A friend,” he responded.

Jack pondered the words as James walked to the door.

“Jamie,” the pirate quickly called.

James stopped and faced him. Jack’s eyes frantically searched James’ for an answer. He whispered Will’s name, though the younger man barely heard. The expression on the former Commodore’s visage expressed affirmation and he nodded. Jack felt wholly detached from everything about him. He rested back, utterly bewildered.

James smiled kindly and left him alone with thoughts of dear William.

****
A month and a half went by, and Jack had only begun to allow caresses from James. It was not a well-concealed notion that James desired to do more, and Jack felt ashamed that he could not bring himself to submit. He denied his caretaker anything below his waist when hands ventured down in attempts to arouse him. James never tried to coerce him and never said a discourteous word, but Jack was achingly aware of the aggravation the man had. Unenthusiastically, he welcomed James to sleep in the bed with him at night. What was once a loving embrace from James was now a means of restraining him.

The two men lie awake on their backs and listened to the sound of rain baptizing the house outside. Jack sighed and stole a glance at James beside him. No, he was not asleep.

Jack said nothing as he moved onto the male’s body. The former Commodore was intriguingly flabbergasted as he watched and felt the pirate unbutton his breeches. Jack kept his gaze lowered purposely, declining to look at James’ countenance.

“Jack, what are you doing?”

Jack did not answer; he concentrated entirely on what he was doing. He tugged James’ breeches down to his knees and removed his own completely. He bowed his head and began to place a number of kisses onto James’ chest. His palms glided over the man’s torso, eliciting breathy sounds from James. Leisurely, Jack inched his way down the toned frame, leaving his hands to continue wandering the upper body. His mind yelled at him to stop and produced images of the atrocious exploitation in the blacksmith’s shop to dissuade him; but he willed himself on.

James tossed his head back as Jack encompassed the tip of his stimulated organ. Jack relaxed his mouth in order to accommodate the impressive length. He swirled his tongue about the sensitive flesh before he began to suck on it expertly. James grabbed a handful of the pirate’s hair, held Jack’s head in place, and closed his eyes. He groaned in ecstasy as pleasurable tremors shot through his anatomy.

Jack gagged a little when James involuntarily thrust deeper into his oral cavity. He recovered, though a feeling of humiliation engulfed him. He loathed it; James was nothing like them.

He worked James into a throbbing erection and withdrew away slowly. James made a noise of objection, but the discontent ceased when Jack fetched a bottle from the cabinet drawer. The older man’s nimble fingers rubbed the lubricant onto James’ arousal, while he prepared himself mentally for what he was proceeding to do. The container was soon abandoned, and Jack crawled up James’ being. His eyes were still downcast, even as he let out a trembling sigh and commenced lowering himself onto the erected member.

A quick breath and whimper came from Jack’s open mouth; he bit his bottom lip and his face tensed. He had to lift himself up several times due to the incredible soreness, yet he plowed through the discomfort until James was wholly encompassed within him.

Ripples went through Jack’s body and seemed to transfer to James’. They each breathed heavily and emitted numerous sounds of enjoyment, though Jack’s was more of pain rather than bliss. He rocked his hips forward, and James moaned wonderfully. It took a seemingly lengthy time before Jack settled on an acceptable pace. His breath came in gasps; James began to pant.

“Jack,” the younger man forced out. The name was spoken with abundant rapture.

Jack tilted his head back and a tiny whine came from him. His body succumbed to the unspeakable elation. Such a sight of exposure made James grunt with insatiable lust.

The pace grew faster as Jack thrust his hips back and forth and lifted himself to slide up and down James’ arousal. His teeth were clenched and he hissed as their copulation soared to a high degree of ardent intensity.

James shook and he cried out Jack’s name as he ejaculated into the hot body. A tremulous moan came from Jack as he felt the warm liquid release within him. His chin fell to his chest and he breathed heavily. James’ respirations were uneven as he slowly regained composure.

When his strength returned, Jack moved off of James and lay next to him.

“You haven’t finished,” James said after a period.

Before Jack could say a word, the younger man captured his lips in an erotic kiss as his hand went to Jack’s manhood. Jack gripped a shoulder above him, and the contented sounds he created were swallowed by James’ mouth.

****
Jack hardly said anything to James for a few days after their vigorous, sexual affair. From what James could observe, Jack was indifferent about the whole thing. It was as if he had had no gratification from it whatsoever.

James knew Jack was still recuperating from the brutal assault; however, he was being constantly drained emotionally by the lack of communication and response from the pirate. It was because of this, James did not pass up the task his employer asked of him.

“I’m going away for two weeks,” he stated as they sat on opposite sides of the living room.
Jack’s eyes shifted to James. “Two weeks?” His tone seemed somewhat upset. It surprised James due to the fact he had expected him to show disinterest.
“I have to travel to a nearby town to pick up some specific supplies.”
“Two weeks,” he mumbled. “Are you sailing?”
“Yes. It’s located on an island east of here.”
Jack was unsure of himself, though he decided to ask anyway. “Can I come with you?”
James’ voice was rather dry when he replied, “No.”

The pirate’s brown orbs were laden with rejection before changing to resentment.

He took up his crutches and went outside, slamming the door loudly behind him.

Part Twenty: “Madness”

****
James entered the main room and sat down to put on his boots. He glanced at the pirate, who was seated at the table in the corner; a book hid his visage as he pretended to read.

“It’s only a couple of weeks,” James said to break the cold silence.
“Uh-huh,” Jack voiced, apathetically.
“You’ll have Amelia to keep you company during the day.”
“Yep.”
James rolled his eyes and huffed in annoyance. “Would you put down the damn book, Jack, and give me more than a one word answer?”

Jack lowered and closed it, placed it on his leg, and stared at James mockingly. He looked as if his novel was far more interesting than the young man’s face.

“Thank you,” James stated icily. “I’m sorry if this has caused you to be angry with me, but I simply don’t know what to tell you. You can put blame on me all you want, but what good does that do?”
Jack raised an eyebrow and said nothing.
“All right. Be that way. Perhaps my absence will be best for both of us right now.”
“Perhaps.”

James stood and fastened his belt. The book returned to cover Jack’s countenance.

“Goodbye,” James said exasperatedly.
Jack’s hand gave a curt wave.

James shook his head and exited. Jack peered over the top of the pages and set the object down when he saw James had truly left. He sighed and gazed about the room. Nothing caught his fancy.

A few minutes later, he went outside to relax beneath the canopy of his beloved tree.

****
Five days had passed and Jack was going insane. He lounged around the house; read, though his attention waned a majority of the time; ventured about the grassy area for half an hour each day; and lured Amelia to play cards with him, yet that was few and far between due to the cleaning and cooking she had to do.

“I’m going mad,” he muttered as he went to the large tree.

He sat down, tilted his head back to rest against the trunk, and closed his eyes. He was immobile for several minutes before he opened the new title he picked for the day and scanned the sentences. It had become habit to feign fascination for the content that he did not actually read.

One small passage caught his eye, and he uttered it to himself.

“As he bid her farewell from where he stood at the stern of the ship, she knew in her heart he would not return.” He chuckled and nodded. “You and me both, darlin’.”

He closed the cover and set it aside. It was a clear day; nicer than it had been. He enjoyed the gentle breeze that swept through his hair and made the leaves rustle all about him. The sun warmed him; however, when he gazed to his right, he was thrown into an inferno.

Will halted his advance a number of yards away from the tree and grinned.

Jack could not breathe, could not think properly. His leg finally received the signal, and he frenziedly struggled to stand. He went as fast as his crutches would allow, and Will began to run to him. The aides soon fell to the ground and Jack fell into Will’s arms.

Will swept him up and embraced him desperately. Jack wrapped his leg around the captain’s waist, threw his arms about Will’s neck, and buried his face in the crook of the man’s shoulder. Strong fingers combed through his matted hair and Will breathed in the scent.

“Oh god, Will,” Jack whispered and rubbed the side of his face against the younger man’s. “You have no idea how much I’ve missed you, love.”
Will chuckled. “I think I have a pretty good idea.”
“Don’t let me go.”
“I won’t,” Will assured tenderly. “I won’t.”

Jack clung to him tightly as if Will would disappear if he did not. He closed his eyes and shoved away the urge to cry. Will kissed his neck ardently. It was not long until Jack pulled away for Will to conquer his eager lips. They kissed vehemently, and it caused Jack to quake against Will from the unimaginable intensity. He moaned as Will’s tongue probed his mouth. The fingers entwined in his hair increased their grip.

A lengthy period went by before they broke away, panting weightily. They gazed at one another’s brown eyes infatuatedly. Everything that needed to be said was illustrated in their longing gazes.

Will lowered Jack to stand and picked up the pirate’s crutches. Jack thanked him and was about to situate them, but Will suddenly scooped him up once more. He laughed cheerfully and let the captain carry him inside.

“Amelia,” Jack called excitedly.
She entered the room promptly and jumped a little from seeing Will.
“I’d like you to meet William Turner.”
She stepped toward Will and took the outstretched hand. “It’s a pleasure, sir.”
“As it is for me,” Will said kindly.

Amelia noticed the overwhelming happiness radiating from Jack; it was something she had never before witnessed. She glanced from Jack to Will and smiled. The attraction and fondness they had for one another was exceedingly apparent.

“Can I get you two anythin’? Somethin’ to eat? Drink? Some bedding?” she added with a wink.
Jack grinned shyly, and his cheeks flushed. “It’s not a bad idea.”
She nodded and replied, “I’ll get some for you right away.”

When she brought several blankets to them, she and Will spread them out on the floor. She retrieved a few pillows as well and let them situate them as they saw fit.

They settled close together on the sofa, and Jack bubbled with questions for his lover. He could not withhold any longer.

“How have ya been? And the crew? The Pearl? Where have you been?”
Will laughed and put a finger to Jack’s lips. “Hold on there! One at a time.”
Jack pretended irritation, but could not help smiling simply from staring at Will. “All right then. You – how are you?”
“I’m great. I must admit, I was beyond terrified during the first few days as captain, but you were right; I do have it in me.”
“I’m pleased to hear that.”
“Everyone misses you though, Jack. She misses you.”
Jack looked away and swallowed. “Well….It’s nice to know I haven’t been completely forgotten.”
“They dropped me off here and went to a safe port not far away. When they return, you should come see her.”
The smile transformed into one of sadness. “That’s quite thoughtful of you, but I don’t think it would be a good idea.”
“Come on, Jack. Just for a little while, come aboard her.”
“No, Will,” he said sternly. He saw the wounded expression on Will’s face and softened his tone. “I can’t, Will.”
“I understand. I’m sorry for bringing it up.”

An uneasy silence came between them. Jack twirled a strand of hair about his finger and stared at the floor. Will observed him for a moment before he finally spoke again.

“I have something for you.”

The sentence perked Jack’s curiosity. He awaited whatever the captain had to give with childlike eyes. As Will removed the gift from his inner coat pocket, Jack’s breath caught in his throat. On a short leather cord, seven beads were kept in place. They were all different colors; ranging from blue to green, red to white. Each had its own design painted on it.

“Oh, Will,” Jack whispered in amazement. “They’re beautiful.”
“I know they can’t replace the ones you lost, but I thought you may like them just as well.”
Jack nodded. “I do.”
“Can I?”

Jack moved closer in order for Will to find a lock of the dark mane to enhance. He smoothed it with his fingers and began threading it through the beads individually. When he finished, he tied the hair into a knot below the last one and secured the leather cord at the bottom to ensure they would not slip off.

The pirate ran trembling fingers over the new addition; the younger man gazed at him adoringly with a smile.

“Thank you,” Jack said quietly as a tear trickled down his cheek.

Will kissed him gently and held his lover protectively. They were content in remaining that way for a long while.

****
The fire was dwindling, but the heat remained. Will and Jack lay on the fashioned bed on the floor in silence. The pirate trailed patterns on the arm embracing him, and Will’s lips ghosted over the back of his neck.

“William?”
“Hmm?”
Jack paused for a second and then inquired, “Why did you come?”
Will frowned and raised himself up on his elbow to look at Jack’s face. “What do you mean?”
“With what happened to me….I know you came here to kill them.”
“It’s not your fault for what they did. It changes nothing about how I feel. I love you, Jack.”
Jack smirked and turned his head to stare into the passionate, brown orbs of the younger man. “If you were there….If you had seen all that they did, you wouldn’t be here.”

He pulled away from the comforting arms and sighed despondently. Will’s heart ached; he wished to envelope Jack once more, though he knew it was not wanted.

Slowly, they drifted into sleep – a decent distance apart.

****
Jack shrieked as another long item violently entered into his body. Carter twisted the metal rod about and thrust it in and out sadistically. Garner grabbed a handful of his hair and pulled him up to a kneeling position; the object continued to sodomize him, even as Garner forced his mouth open. Daniels shoved his erection into the pirate’s oral cavity and ordered him to comply. Jack closed his eyes, hot tears streaking down his cheeks, and began to suck. The screams from the painfulness of Carter’s ministrations were unable to be heard due to the large intruder in his mouth. Daniels started to sway his hips back and forth, making Jack gag tremendously. He could no longer perform his task; Daniels had taken it upon himself to fornicate Jack’s mouth as he had done to his backside not long ago.

The result of the man’s climax caught Jack off guard. He swallowed the liquid hurriedly, for he could not breathe otherwise. Carter removed his play toy and Daniels withdrew. He smacked Jack’s face severely; the victim collided with the hard ground.

“Who’s ready for another go?”

Carter grasped Jack’s leg and pulled him to the center of the area.

“Shall he lie on his back like a filthy whore, or on his hands and knee like a bitch in heat?”

They concluded his back. Jack coughed weakly and waited for the agony. It came without warning, making him cry out hoarsely. Carter pounded into his fragile, broken frame without mercy. His mind was one step behind as Garner came beside him and turned his head toward him. He choked on Garner’s arousal as it thrust in and out of his throat relentlessly.

Carter was first to ejaculate after several minutes; Garner followed soon after. Jack struggled to down the milky substance, but the moment Garner pulled away, he vomited it and other contents of his stomach onto the ground.

The front of his body was pressed against the column in the middle of the room as they each conquered him again. He hugged the post dearly as to not crumple to the floor; his leg was shaking badly.

No suitable surface was left untouched. They dominated his beaten figure over and over again. There were few intermissions in between the sexual assaults, only for the three men to maltreat him with numerous kicks and strikes to his stomach, visage, anywhere. Everywhere.

In time, he felt disconnected from his physical form. He became numb, and it was as if he was watching it all unfold through someone else’s eyes rather than his own.

The intense battering and molestation lasted for hours. It could have been an eternity and it would have felt the same to him.

****
Jack thrashed about, muttering frightened words under his breath. Will had been frozen in place while the flashback occurred; once it ended, he grabbed hold of the pirate’s shoulder and shook him.

“Jack, wake up. It’s a dream; wake up!”

Jack ripped away from Will and emitted a feral growl. Will crept to him and placed a hand on his arm, but Jack pushed him backward.

“Get away from me!” he shouted furiously. “Stay away! Don’t touch me!”
The young man took hold of Jack’s shoulders strongly and kept him from moving. “Look at me,” he said firmly. “Look at me, Jack.”
Jack reluctantly lifted his head to stare at Will.
“I won’t hurt you. And they’re not here.”

Jack snickered and shoved him back once more. “You saw it, didn’t you?” he asked harshly.
Will said nothing.
“Didn’t you?!”
“Yes,” the captain replied dolefully. “I did.”
Jack shook his head, closed his eyes, and began to laugh as if terribly amused. “Of course. It happened once before, why not again, ay? See just how revolting I am.”
“That’s not true-”
“Then what is? You cannot sit there and tell me that it didn’t change your feelings for me right now. I can see it in your eyes, Will. You show pity and you show remorse, but I know….I know your wishin’ you had someone else. What’s appealin’ about being tied down to a fucking whore, eh?”

Will stared at him as if Jack had sunk a knife into his chest. Jack fixed his gaze on anything other than the young man. After a period, a consoling hand rested on his knee.

“Don’t touch me, William,” he snarled dangerously. “Don’t. Touch. Me.”

The instant the contact was broken, Jack crawled to his crutches and stood.

“There’s an inn on the east side of town, though I’m sure you know where it is.” Jack paused and prayed that his throat would contract before he could speak the next words. It did not. “I would appreciate it if you left here for it first thing in the mornin’. Savvy?”

His jaw clenched and he silently cursed himself.

Will could do nothing but stare at the pirate’s back until he disappeared into the bedroom.

“Damn it, Jack,” he stated in aggravation.

He heard a noisy thump come from the direction of Jack’s refuge, but he attributed it to the older man releasing his rage. It sounded several more times before there was quiet.

Will lie on his back and discovered that sleep was difficult to come by.

outlinedprompts @ 2007-12-13T12:18:00

2007-12-13T18:20:14Z

Title: The Wraith of Jack (11-16/?)
Rating: R
Warning: threesome, m/m, rape, language
Summary: There are individuals who seek to say "goodbye" or who are in severe danger - what was his reason for coming?

Part Eleven: “Choosing”

****
Jack breathed in the refreshing air and closed his eyes as he balanced himself against the railing of the deck. The crew was shuffling off to make their rounds on land, and he was satisfied with staying behind. Will had tried to persuade him otherwise, but he merely smiled and shook his head. The idea of being surrounded by rowdy, lustful men was not something he believed he could handle.

A shadow appeared, making him turn to find James next to him. The former Commodore placed his hand on the pirate’s back and rubbed it soothingly.

“You’re staying, I take it?” he inquired.
“Yes. I’ll leave the fun to them.”
“That doesn’t mean you can’t drink here.”
Jack eyed him deviously. “What do you have in mind, ay?”

James presented a bottle of Jack’s favorite drink, which Jack graciously took and chuckled at.

“I see your ways,” he said amused. “Care to join me, love?”

James swept Jack into his arms and headed for the captain’s quarters.

****
Will worked diligently on his self-assigned project for the first two days ashore. All that needed to be done to complete them was a bit of sculpting. He was confident that it would be well-received with praise and much appreciation.

He stowed the two pieces away below deck where they would not be tampered with. Shortly after, he meandered into the captain’s cabin and was greeted by faint noises of pleasure. Hurriedly, he entered the adjacent room to find James seated on the bed copulating Jack’s mouth with his tongue. Will’s face flushed as anger, embarrassment, and envy arose within him.

He cleared his throat to announce his presence, and the two men put a halt to their inappropriate behavior to see who had walked in on them. It was obvious that Jack was blushing as he gazed at Will bashfully. James looked rather annoyed.

“Hello, William,” Jack spoke quietly. Will was surprised to detect a hint of shame in the tone.
“I’m sorry to have interrupted.”
“We were just….just….Why don’t you come have a seat, ay?”
“I don’t think-”
“Please, Will.”

The expression of pure resentment James had made Will accept the proposal with a snicker. He would have loved to make a smart comment to the Commodore, but he reined it in.

Contentedly, he sat next to James. For a period the three men glanced from one to another. Jack appeared wholly innocent compared to the extreme possessiveness evident in the others’ eyes. The pirate studied the trait in each of their stares before he at last broke the awkward silence.

“Stop it, the both of you.”
“What do you mean?” James responded.
“I’m not goin’ to be somethin’ you fight over.”

Without another thought, Jack took hold of Will’s face and kissed him passionately. It sent the young man into the reverie of the first night they had slept together. As the pirate continued it, James could do nothing but watch with jealousy.

Finally, Jack pulled away, leaving Will suspended in a haze. The captain proceeded to do the same with James. When they finished he put his hands gently on the men’s backs and slowly eased them toward one another. There was a tiny instant of refusal, yet the seductive smile Jack had encouraged them on. Though it was quick, it was just what was needed to instigate more.

Jack was already shirtless, leaving him to rid Will of his own rapidly; James shed his as well. Will and James inched closer to Jack in order to gain better access to the man’s attractive frame. Jack placed his arms around them as greedy hands started to venture over his torso, hair, neck, and anywhere else they could reach. He leaned his head toward James and their lips hungrily tasted. Will put his to Jack’s chest and made a path to the pirate’s nipple; he licked it – arousing a gasp to come from Jack – before he encompassed it entirely and sucked. He could feel tremors racking Jack’s body as he continued his ministrations.

James released Jack’s mouth to focus on unbuttoning the male’s trousers. Jack titled his head backward and succumbed to the overwhelming ecstasy. He allowed the former Navy man to slide the article of clothing off and soon prodded James to remove his own in turn. Will followed suit, reluctantly breaking contact with the flinching flesh.

The two pushed Jack to lie on his back gently and each tendered to half of his slim body; Will on the right, James on his left. Fantastic moans were sung by Jack as he wordlessly pleaded for more. They nibbled, groped, and fed on the tanned skin. He breathlessly expressed their names and closed his eyes.

James did not consult Will, nor did he search for approval as he situated himself over Jack and straddled him. He caressed the erected member, eliciting a pleased groan from the pirate. Jack’s hips rose from the bed to convey that he desired to be taken.

James did not wait long to follow through.

He entered Jack’s warm, willing body achingly slow and was rewarded with strangled sounds of rapture. It was blissful music to his ears.

Will let out a low growl from witnessing James claim what he declared as his territory, but he returned his focus to the trembling being. As James thrust within him, Jack entwined his fingers securely in Will’s messy hair. A few times he yanked on it from the powerful propulsion James used, making Will grimace; but the blacksmith enjoyed the slight pain.

James’ pace sped until he at length climaxed in Jack. The captain’s back arched upward as he spilt himself across the man’s torso.

Leisurely, James moved to lie beside Jack. They each panted for breath, perspiration shining on their hot skin. Will’s lips traveled from their location up to the pirate’s mouth to kiss him tenderly. Jack wrapped his arms around him and hugged him snuggly. James pressed against the older man and planted affectionate kisses onto his arm.

Time passed gradually as the three of them took a moment to relax. It was a long while before any fell asleep, for Will’s lust had to be satiated.

After he found release within Jack, Will stretched out next to him. Jack gazed from one man to the other and a sense of complete safety and protection overcame him as he settled down between his rescuers.

Unhurriedly, he permitted his wearied eyelids to close.

****
“Jackie, why don’t you come with me? I swear to you, you will not be harmed.”
“No, Jack. Follow me. Don’t go with him. I can promise you that nothing bad will happen if you pick me.”

He was blatantly puzzled as to which path to choose. Both of them – James and Will – had the most admirable qualities; he owed them his life. But to decide between the two…..

“I don’t….I don’t know,” he admitted, confused.
“Come with me,” James stated and reached for Jack’s arm.
“Don’t you take him. He’s mine,” Will argued, taking hold of Jack’s other limb.

One way. The other. Pull. Take. Have.

He was speechless, unable to find his lost voice. As he glanced from man to man, the respectable people he knew dissipated. In their places stood Johnson and Garner. The surgeon held up his favorite amputation saw and a hellish grin crossed his mouth. Garner’s eyes were tainted with unabashed yearning, the thought of raping Jack again intensifying his greed.

“Please, no,” Jack begged pitifully. “Don’t. Please.”
“How about the other leg? Or perhaps an arm this time?” Johnson inquired pleasantly.
“Or first, let the boys have a round with him,” Garner interjected. “Surely by now with what’s already been taken, no one can find you worth anything anymore.”

Forcefully, Garner ripped Jack away from the doctor and threw him to the ground. Jack crawled only mere feet away before Garner was on top of him, stripping him naked.

“Don’t! Please! Someone!” Jack cried helplessly. “Will! James!”

****
Jack bolted upright with a loud gasp escaping his opened mouth. He was covered with sweat, his face with tears, and shaking tremendously.

A grumble of thunder drew his attention to the window. Air. He needed air.

****
Will’s hand moved a couple of inches to the space beside him, but there was nobody. Wearily, he awoke, concern hurriedly taking over his mind. James was present; however, Jack was not.

He got up, put on his trousers and shirt, and went to the main room of the cabin.

“Jack?” he called softly. There was no answer. He looked about the room. No one.

He opened the doors to be greeted by nature’s cool shower. The rain fell gently, and it drenched the man huddled near the right staircase. His head was bowed, leg held to his unclothed chest, and his soaked dreadlocks obscured his profile.

“Jack? What are you doing?”

The pirate did not acknowledge him in any way as he sat beside him.

“You’re trembling. Come back in and we’ll get you warm.”
Jack shook his head.
“You’re going to become ill if you stay out here.”
“Can I ask you something, William?” The voice was vacant, distant, as if he were elsewhere with no company.
“Of course. Anything.”
“You don’t have to answer right away; I want you to think long and hard about this.”
“Certainly.”
“I trust you, Will. I can only pick one.” He looked up to stare at the young man directly. “You have great potential. I believe you are right for it. I can see the ability and passion in you. William, I….I want you to take her. I want you to be captain of the Black Pearl.”

It would have been a lie to say that Will had not expected the subject to come about, yet he was still caught off guard now that it had. He had not anticipated it to come so soon, or to be the one that Jack offered the prized possession to.

“Jack, it would be an honor, but I-”
“No, no. Don’t do that, Will. Please, think about it.”
“But I don’t-”
“Will…..please.”

Will noted the desperation and grief in Jack’s dark eyes. He withheld any other statement. Instead, he nodded reassuringly and embraced the pirate affectionately.

Before long, Will carried Jack to the bed and they undressed one another. Slightly shivering, they cuddled closely together; the last thing Jack remembered was soft lips pressed against his forehead.

Part Twelve: “River of Emotion”

****
With deep melancholy, Jack stared out the window from inside the bedroom. He clutched a piece of parchment between his middle and index fingers. It had proved difficult to write without the use of his thumb, yet he pushed himself to finish despite his frustration. In the end, as he sat alone in the quiet, he was uncertain whether he would follow through with giving it away. Indeed, he had poured a great portion of his unspoken feelings onto the page; he found himself slightly unwilling to let the person have it.

A heavy sigh escaped him and he looked down to his hands. Over and over the folded parchment turned within his grasp. Dare he present it in person? Leave it on the table to be discovered? Burn it and forget?

He held it up and gripped the top to rip it, but he stopped before a tear was made.

Gently, it was once again laid in his lap.

****
As silently as he was able, Will stepped into the room and strode to the chair near the glass panes. Jack was sleeping peacefully with his head tilted back. The young man smiled mildly and brushed his hand against the pirate’s forehead. It was not long before he noticed the parchment Jack clutched. Carefully, he removed it from Jack’s fingers and studied it. His name was written on the outside, prompting him to open it. He glanced to the slumbering being as if waiting for approval and unfolded it.

The penmanship was in minor disarray, reflecting the shakiness of the writer’s hand.

My dear William Turner,

I cannot express the immense gratitude I have for you accepting the Pearl. She has been my love for years, never done me wrong, and I only hope that she can bring you the same sense of joy, tranquility, and above all else, freedom as she has done for me. I know you are afraid of taking on such a task, but I promise you, it is quite the reward once you get a handle on it, savvy? I have no doubt that you will be capable of commanding her; the passion is in your eyes, just as it was in your father’s. He would be proud of you, just as I am.

It hurts me like no other wound I have known to leave her, but it is eased a little by knowing you are here taking care of her.

I will not lie that I am frightened to go with James. He is a good man, and the only fear I have is that he will end up caring for me for years to come. I do not wish such a life for him. Is it selfish for me to ask you to visit?

Will, I owe you my life and so much more. As the days went by and still do now, I have grown fond of you in a way that I have rarely experienced or cared to admit to. Know that I say this with the utmost sincerity and affection: I love you, William. Surprising, is it not? But you have stayed to nurse me as best as you could; you have seen the instances when I was violated, degraded, and utterly repulsive in appearance, yet you never left. I have always known you to be an honest, trustworthy, loyal man and you have truly become a dear friend of mine.

I love you, Will.

Jack

It was certainly not the typical side he was used to seeing of Jack; it brought about the seriousness that the pirate tended not to show.

Will had not even felt the tear droplets trickling down his cheeks until one landed on the parchment. Nodding in acknowledgment and grinning happily, he folded the page and set it on the table. His arms slipped about the pirate’s thin frame and picked him up gingerly. Jack remained asleep as he was carried to the bed to rest on. Will bent down and kissed him softly.

“I love you, Jack Sparrow….Captain.”

He squeezed Jack’s hand delicately before turning to leave. On his way out, he picked up the letter and held it to his heart.

****
The silence had lasted longer than James wished, but he did not press Jack to speak. He merely held him close and massaged his arm soothingly.

Jack stared blankly ahead as his mind whirled. With each passing second, they were getting nearer to Port Royal and the Pearl was officially slipping from his grasp.

“Jack,” James said softly, “It’s for the best.”
“Fading into uselessness,” he whispered in return. “You don’t have to take me, Jamie.”
“Stop thinking that way. You are not a burden, nor will you be getting in the way. Absolutely not.”
“I know I have to leave the sea behind…..I don’t know if I’m ready, love.”
“It will be difficult, but you will be fine. There’s much to be had living a life on land as well.”
Jack smiled. “I suppose.”

Footsteps sounded from outside the doorway and both men looked to find Will walking in. He gave a curt nod to James before asking, “May I speak to Jack alone?”

James was reluctant, yet he got up without a word and left after sharing a quick kiss with the older man.

“I have something for you,” Will stated proudly.
Jack quirked his head and pretended to eye him skeptically, though there was a broad grin covering his face.

The young man retrieved something from just beyond the door and held it behind his back. He crossed to the eager pirate and presented the gift. Jack’s mouth opened in surprise; his eyes widened in delight and glittered with awe.

Finely crafted for him were two crutches. Carved into the smooth wood of one was a sparrow and a leafy vine; on the other was a sword and the letters of the four cardinal directions.

“Oh, Will,” he breathed. “They’re beautiful.”
“Would you like to try them now?”
“I’d love to.”

Will helped him to stand and gain his balance. Jack positioned them and gripped the short handles mid-way down between his middle and fore fingers. He extended the crutches forward and hopped the distance between. He continued to venture about the room, occasionally giggling joyfully. There were not any words that could convey the extreme contentment he had for being able to move around on his own. He did not have to rely on someone carrying him to destinations anymore.

He approached Will and tackled him onto the bed. Will laughed and rolled with him sideways across the mattress. Jack ended up on top, and he looked like the happiest of children to Will.

“Thank you, William,” he spoke quietly. “Thank you.”

He bent down and put his lips to Will’s chastely. Will responded in full; he tasted as much as he could.

At last they broke away and Jack simply stared at him with eyes sparkling. He brushed the strands of brown hair that rested on the blacksmith’s face away, making Will close his eyes in enjoyment.

“I will miss you, darlin’.”
Will gazed up at him and noted the sadness in his rich orbs. “I’ll miss you too. And so will she.”
Jack nodded and wiped his eyes. “No. She’ll have you from now on. I’ll be nothin’ more than a memory to anyone. And that’s the way it should be.”

He laid his head on Will’s chest and sighed. Will stroked the long hair of the older man and rubbed his back.

“I love you, Will.”
The new captain kissed Jack’s forehead and answered, “I won’t forget you. I love you, Jack.”

Part Thirteen: “Heart’s Desire”

****
Jack exhaled a breath and was met with a gentle kiss shortly after. He grinned, opened his eyes, and giggled from awaking to Will’s innocent face. The body was so warm, so inviting, so soft against his own nude frame. As he gazed deeply into the chocolate orbs in front of him, Jack realized how much he would yearn for Will’s presence when the time came to leave.

“Good morning,” Will whispered sweetly.
“Good morning, love. How did ya sleep?” Jack asked as he moved closer to the blacksmith’s embrace.
“It wasn’t bad. How about you?”
“Nicely, knowin’ you were here.” He winked, arousing a chuckle from Will.

They shared several quick kisses before Jack said giddily, “I want to give ya somethin’.”

Will sat up in order to allow Jack access to stand. He retrieved his prized crutches and went into the main portion of the quarters. Minutes later, he returned and took a seat next to the young man. The object was dangling from a cord that was clenched between his teeth. Will’s eyes widened when he recognized what it was.

Jack offered it to him, which Will graciously accepted. He lifted the top open and stared at the point.

“It’s time I let someone else follow their heart’s desire, ay?” Jack stated with a smile.
Will could do nothing else but study the extraordinary compass. He at last found his voice and spoke in a hushed tone, “Jack, I can’t take this.”
“I have no use for it now, mate. You do.”
“Jack-”

The pirate inched forward and let his lips ghost over Will’s own. He trailed along the blacksmith’s jaw-line and made his way to Will’s ear to voice intensely quietly, “It’s yours; along with whatever you could possibly want. I trust you to use it well.”

He pulled back and studied Will’s face intently. Will glanced from Jack’s peaceful visage down to the compass once more.

The needle was pointed at Jack.

****
Farewells had been given. Well-wishes were doted. It was difficult to leave his supportive crew – his friends, he dared call them. Gibbs left him with the same toast as always and assured his former captain that he would keep a “watchful eye” on the new one. The ship was left in trustworthy hands, providing him with a smidge of consolation.

He was stubborn, refusing the offered help from James and Will as they made their way leisurely to James’ abode. When the time came to begin the winding path up the hill, Jack at last surrendered to having Will carry him the rest of the way. The weariness could no longer be fought off.

Once they arrived to the lone house at the top, Will put Jack down; the three stood glancing around the area and at each other in silence. Jack knew the wretched parting was coming, but he did not wish to be the one to bring it up. It was stressful and heartbreaking enough to abandon his ship; the only thing left was to be abandoned by Will.

“Well,” Will began at last, “I should get back. Set sail soon, yes?”
Jack nodded. “Aye. Set sail,” he echoed in a whisper.

James recognized the unspoken need to be alone, and so he slipped away from the two practically unnoticed.

“Where are you goin’?” Jack questioned, eyes downcast.
“Wherever that compass of yours takes me.” Will smiled affectionately, causing the pirate to grin in return.
“She was right; you’ll do fine.”
“I hope to. For you.”
Jack shook his head. “No. For you, love. Do it for yourself.”

Will stepped closer and placed his hands on Jack’s quaking shoulders. He rested his forehead against the older man’s and breathed in deeply.

“I’ll come back to you,” the former blacksmith said gently.
“I’ll look for ya on the horizon, Captain Turner.”

Jack cupped Will’s face in his hands as the new captain kissed him heatedly. Their lips worked greedily with one another’s to satiate a taste that would be absent for a long time.

Finally, when both came to their senses, they pulled away and gazed at each other intently.

“Goodbye, Jack.” The tone was tainted with despair.
“Goodbye, William.”

A growling from the sky sounded before the clouds released their cool drops. Jack already felt a cold wash over him; the rain just drenched his clothes.

He watched with dejected eyes as Will disappeared from his sight. James came to stand behind him as he waited for the Pearl to depart from the harbor. A lengthy period passed before the ship began to sail toward the open ocean.

“Jack,” James said after the Pearl could no longer be seen. “Let’s go in.”
Jack did not move, nor did he say anything.
“Jack.” He walked to him and witnessed the tears leaking helplessly from the pirate’s amber orbs. He enveloped him in his arms and spoke quietly, “Come on. She’s gone.”

Jack hesitated following James, though he at last obeyed. He kept stealing glances toward the vast sea until he was completely inside the house.

****
Hollow, depressed, brown eyes stared at the fire burning mildly in the hearth. Compassionate blue ones gazed at him entreatingly, trying to prod the man to speak. Jack had not uttered one word since Will had departed; he had not eaten a thing at dinner. James had anticipated a lack of energy and happiness, yet he had not expected it to be so severe.

“You look tired,” he mentioned tenderly. “I’ll accompany you to bed, if you’d like.”
“No,” Jack said quietly. “I’m already imposing in your home. I don’t want to take over your private room as well, love.”
“Nonsense, Jack-”
“I’d just prefer to sleep here for the night, if it’s not too much to ask.”
James shook his head. “No. I understand. I’ll get you some blankets.”

He stood and left the room as Jack situated himself comfortably on the sofa. He laid his crutches on the floor in front of him after placing a soft kiss on each one.

“Here you are,” James voiced as he re-entered the area. He covered Jack with one of the quilts and put the others close by. “Can I get you anything else?”
“I’m fine. Thank you, Jamie.”
“You’re welcome.” He took Jack’s hand in his and squeezed it gently. “Good night, Jack.”
“Good night.”

Even though he was both physically and emotionally exhausted, it was an hour before Jack’s mind shut down for the evening and permitted him to fall into a deep sleep.

Part Fourteen: “False Images”

****
A small groan escaped him before he opened his eyes. The sun shone dimly through the windows as it climbed higher in the sky. Jack sat up, retrieved his crutches, and stood. There was light clattering coming from the kitchen, causing him to venture toward the adjacent room. He expected to find James; however, it was a woman around his age with dark, ebony skin who was cooking.

She turned around and let out a gasp from surprise.

“Sweet, child,” she spoke exasperatedly.
“Sorry to frighten you there, darlin’.”
“It’s quite all right. Did I wake ya?”
“No, no.” He moved closer to her and held out his hand. “I’m Jack.”
She accepted it and replied, “Amelia.”
“Nice to meet you.”
“Likewise, good sir. Are ya hungry? I can whip up anythin’ you like.”
“No thank you. I’m just goin’ to get some fresh air.”
She nodded and smiled. “Alright then.”

Jack grinned in return and made his way to the front door. He stepped out and was met by the calm, Caribbean morning. For a period, he closed his eyes and breathed in deeply. His mind concocted the image of himself behind the helm, directing the Pearl on another adventure. The wonderful breeze made his thick hair wave in various directions, while the sea’s mist met his warm skin. He was home.

The dream was shattered when he opened his eyes and gazed at the wooded area around him. He glanced to the harbor and sighed.

“Where did it take you, Will?” he whispered.

****
There was no doubt in his mind as to what the needle pointed to a majority of the time when he opened the compass to determine if they were on track. There were instances where it spun about wildly, refusing to land on any particular direction. It frustrated Will beyond reason, though he did not shove away the thoughts of Jack whenever they came about.

The man was everywhere. The picture of him guiding the Pearl was seen every time Will gazed up to the helm. His love for rum came to Will’s mind on the rare occasion he indulged himself with the liquor. His scent lingered on the sheets of the bed along with the sight of him lying naked next to Will.

The young man stared at the vast ocean forlornly.

“I miss you, Jack. I can only hope you’re being well-cared for.”

****
James finished fastening his belt and strolled into the main room. The sofa was vacant as well as the entire area. He went to the kitchen and found his kind maid fussing over chopped vegetables.

“Morning, Amelia,” he greeted warmly.
She turned about and nodded. “Mornin’, my good sir.”
“I was just….Do you have an idea where-”
“Right outside, gettin’ some fresh air. I say it do him good.”
He smiled. “Thank you.”

He exited the house and glanced around the scenic area. Jack had ventured to a large tree several yards from the home. It had lush leaves that provided a fairly spacious circle of shade beneath it.

“It’s nice, isn’t it?” he asked as he made his way to the pirate.
Jack looked to him and a hint of a grin came to his lips. “Aye, it is. Biggest one out here as far as I can see,” he mentioned as he gazed about the land.
James was silently thrilled the man was finally speaking. “Did you sleep at all?”
“Somewhat.”
“Understandable. Listen, Jack, I have to leave now.”
Jack appeared saddened.
“It’s not for any lengthy period of time; nothing like that. Since I’ve retired from the fleet, I’ve taken up work away from the town. I help an older gentleman and his wife take care of their land and small things around their home. It’s something I’d rather be doing now for sufficient money.”
“Ah, I see. It sounds….nice. And I’m just to stay here?”
James shrugged; he did not like the inevitable answer. “Yes.”
Jack swallowed and bowed his head.
“With your physical condition now, Jack-”
“Don’t worry about it,” the older man stated with a fake smile. “I can find some way to occupy meself.”
“Good. I hope so.”

There was an awkward quietness that settled over them. Jack glanced away from James’ face as if something was more interesting than the former Commodore. After a minute or so, James said, “All right then. I’ll be back in the evening.”

Jack simply nodded.

Wanting to give him affection, James moved to kiss him, but Jack pulled away slightly before contact was made. It pained James, though he did not push him.

Without another word, James departed. Jack did not watch.

****
“I don’t suppose he has any cards, eh?”

Jack continued snooping about everything in the living room; to find what, he was not sure.

“Well, I have seen him play in the past,” Amelia replied.
“That’s interesting. Doesn’t seem like a gamblin’ man to me.”

He rummaged through several drawers before finding a stack of playing cards.

“Aha! Here we are. Chips as well. Use those maybe later.”
“You got ‘em?” she questioned as she entered the room.
“I do. Care to join me for a game of vingt-un?”
“Oh, I wouldn’t have the slightest clue how.”
“Come on. I’ll teach you. Got nothin’ better to do, ay?”
“I s’pose one game.”
“Thank you, very much.”
“You’re very welcome.”

Jack led the way to the small table in the corner of the room. They sat down and Jack dealt the first hand.

****
The sun had almost disappeared to night when James entered the house. A decent fire was burning in the hearth, and he felt warmness within him when his eyes landed on the figure sitting near it on the floor. Jack was engaged in a single-person game of twenty one.

“Who’s winning?”
Jack smirked, but said nothing.
“When did Amelia leave?”
“An hour or two ago.”
James sat in front of him and gazed at him affectionately. “Can I join you?”

Jack looked up and grinned. His amber eyes sparkled with delight. “I’d like that.”

****
After a number of hands, they moved to the sofa to observe the fire die away. James had his arm across Jack’s shoulders, holding the man against him securely. Jack rested his head in the crook of James’ shoulder and drifted in and out of sleep.

“I didn’t expect to be so late tonight,” James said quietly.
Jack inhaled deeply and shifted closer to James. “It doesn’t matter.”
“I hope you weren’t too bored.”
“It wasn’t that bad.”
James paused before inquiring, “Would you sleep with me tonight?”

Jack broke away to stare at him directly. His face was rather expressionless, making James unable to read any sort of answer.

“Please, I would….It’d certainly be more comfortable than here,” James added.
Jack’s eyes flickered to the few burning embers left in the fireplace. When they fixed on James once more, there was an almost indistinct change. “I’d like that too.”
James smiled. “I’m glad to hear it. Are you ready to turn in now?”
“Sounds great, darlin’.”

Jack followed slowly behind James as he walked to the bedroom. The younger man pulled back the covers and fluffed the pillows.

“There. Make yourself comfortable.”

Jack treaded to the piece of furniture and sat down. James took the crutches from him and set them close by. They settled in, and James was surprised when Jack curled up next to him. He held the pirate lovingly and kissed his forehead.

“Goodnight, Jack.”
“Goodnight, Jamie,” was the barely audible response.

Part Fifteen: “Burden Me”

****
The view was breathtaking. Eyes were closed, mouth slightly parted as he breathed evenly. James could not help but run his fingers through the pirate’s thick, dark hair. Strands of it were draped over the man’s cheek, and James brushed it away gently. He had not taken the time to fully study the messy mane, but as Jack slept tranquilly, he combed through it to find that all the trinkets and beads had been taken. Every last one. None were left. He had thought that surely at least one remained. It made his heart ache.

Jack stirred and nestled closer to James. He sighed and moved about until he was comfortable, though he did not wake. It was unbearably tempting. He yearned to taste the man’s lips, yet he knew he should not. He settled for tracing his finger over them. They formed a smile and Jack opened his eyes. James hurriedly retracted his hand.

“I apologize,” James stated guiltily.
“Just do it, Jamie.”

The chocolate orbs were tinted with apprehension, but conveyed he indeed wanted it. James inched closer and timidly pressed his lips against Jack’s. There was only brief hesitation before Jack responded welcomingly. It had simply been too long since James had felt him in such a fashion; it made his heart pound rapidly.

Jack rested on his back, and James crawled atop him with their mouths never parting. The pirate’s four dirty digits of his right hand grasped at the scraggly, brown hair of the man above him. James slipped his own palm beneath Jack’s shirt; the tanned flesh flinched beneath his touch. He inched his hand upward to feel the rise and fall of Jack’s chest as he breathed unevenly. It was everything James had longed for, and he was pleased that he did not have to worry about Will preventing him.

He pulled away and stared at Jack’s beautiful face.

“May I, Jack?” he asked benevolently.
Jack inhaled several rattling breaths as he debated fiercely within his mind. He soon nodded his head and gave a choked, “Yes.”

James provided him a comforting smile as he began to unbutton the man’s breeches. It was unnoticeable to the former Commodore that Jack was shaking.

He slid the clothing off of Jack’s slim hips and down his leg. The article was dropped to the floor. James removed his own and placed them atop Jack’s. He returned attention to the pirate’s smooth lips as he pushed the older man’s shirt upward to his chin. Jack moaned softly and arched into the caresses focused near his increasingly aroused manhood.

“Please give yourself to me, Jack,” James whispered hotly into his ear before nibbling it.
A few sounds came from Jack that signified sheer vulnerability and submission.

James prepared himself to enter Jack’s warmth before bending the slender leg gently. Jack brought his knee close to his chest as James situated himself. He filled his lungs with air and did not release it until he felt the man’s erection start to penetrate him.

The pace was achingly slow, but it made Jack’s head spin wildly with ecstasy despite his burning need to have James claim him quickly. He whimpered helplessly and clung to the form above him. Words of consolation and assurance were muttered, yet he barely heard. He was engulfed in another world.

And everything dissipated.

He kept his eyes closed, permitting the illusion of Will being the one to thrust inside of him powerfully to play in his mind. It brought upon a feeling of shame from pretending it was someone else, but he also did not want the image to stop.

James tendered to Jack’s arousal by wrapping his fingers about it and rubbing them along the hard length. Jack gasped and emitted a strained noise. The tingling sensations around his most sensitive body part made him pant heavily.

The perspiring bodies rocked together as James’ propulsions leisurely sped. The friction and clenching of the tender muscles caused James to groan several times. He pounded into Jack’s frame with no rational thoughts whatsoever; nothing but the whines and sounds of intense rapture from Jack and the stressed expression on his face pervaded through James’ head.

Numerous ripples racked James’ body before he climaxed freely within Jack’s warm crevice. After a few more strokes to his groin, Jack spilt himself as well.

They quivered and their heavy respirations rang in each of their ears. Jack opened his eyes only after James removed himself from his being and lay beside him. James did not make to hold him, nor did Jack attempt to be enveloped in his company’s arms.

Five minutes passed before James at last broke the silence.

“I should get going. I’m late.”
Jack nodded and his bottom lip trembled. “Of course.”

The young man stood and dressed rather hurriedly. He kissed the pirate’s forehead and uttered a goodbye before he left the room.

Not able to withhold it any longer, Jack curled up on his side and wept desolately.

****
After looking at many titles, Jack finally discovered one that caught his attention. He took the book outside and sat down with his back against the trunk of the large tree. It was only the second day of staying with James and he was completely bored. He knew James was right; there was not much he could do because of his physical state. It was difficult to accept. He realized he did not have the energy he used to either.

He opened the book and searched the contents page.

“Romeo and Juliet,” he muttered under his breath. “Dear Shakespeare, you sound like a hopeless romantic.” He paused before adding, “And perhaps I am too now. It’s a bit distasteful. Not very attractive either.”

He turned to the beginning of the play and started to read aloud.

****
“Are you ever off?”

James stared at Jack across the table and put his fork down. “Off from what?”
“From workin’ on that gentleman’s land. Is there ever a day you don’t have to go?”
“Sundays.”

Jack turned the word over in his head before giving a stiff nod. He returned his attention back to his dinner. James continued to observe him scrupulously.

“Is there something wrong, Jack?” he at last questioned.
“No. Nothing at all.” The voice was distant and wholly unbelievable.
“Talk to me, Jack. What is it?”
Jack shook his head and twirled a single strand of spaghetti around his fork. “It really doesn’t matter, Jamie.”
“It certainly does. I wish nothing but your happiness.”
“That’s long gone.”

An uneasy silence came between them. Jack fished out different pieces of pasta to vaguely entertain himself with; it was also to avoid James’ demanding gaze.

“Jack, you can’t have happiness if you don’t try to see good in the situation.”
Jack dropped his utensil onto the plate and looked up. “Try?” he retorted icily. “You don’t understand, love. And you won’t. You can’t.”
“Understand what?”
“What it’s like to be a fucking burden!” he shouted angrily. “To be wanted and accepted when we’re face to face, but knowin’ behind my back you’re secretly wonderin’ why the hell ya decided to make me your responsibility in the first place! Look at me, James!” He stood and situated his crutches under his arms. “I can’t write a legible letter or hold things in my hand like you’re supposed to. I can’t walk, run, dance around with a sword in me hand because I can’t hold it and I can’t fucking stand on my own! Everything I’ve known….cherished….the memories-” He motioned to his hair. “-….it’s all gone. I’m a slave to my limitations. There’s no freedom anymore and it’s killin’ me, James!” He wiped the tears viciously from his cheeks. “It’s killin’ me,” he ended in a whisper.

He exited as fast as he was able. James was on his feet in an instant following him.

“Where are you going?” he inquired dejectedly.
“Just….give me some time alone, all right?”
“Jack, I-”

The front door was slammed shut before he could finish his sentence.

****
Will woke with a start, eyes wide and searching. He watched as the flames of his candles were snuffed one at a time. The air was chilling and cooled the beads of sweat forming on his brow.

It was not long before he heard someone crying. A man. His gaze shifted to the other side of the room where an iridescent figure was huddled on the floor near the window.

Filled with trepidation, he got up from the bed and started to leisurely creep toward the apparition. His shallow breath could be seen in front of him, and his body shivered. As he stepped closer, the man had familiar qualities: the red bandana, dreadlocks, and the awful absence of his right leg.

Will knelt in front of him and merely examined him for a period. The grieving eyes occasionally darted about the area frantically, but his hands always returned to cover his face as the sobs grew stronger.

“Jack,” Will whispered sorrowfully. “Are you in danger?”
The pirate shook his head mournfully.
“What is it?” He reached out to rest a soothing hand on a quaking shoulder, but it went right through Jack. “What’s wrong?”
“Everything,” Jack stated between irregular breaths.
Will’s expression became extremely worried. “What? Why? Is it something about James?”
Jack trembled violently and uncontrollably. “I don’t know.”

Just seconds after he spoke, Jack started to fade away.

“Jack. Jack!”

Only the sound of his weeping remained, though it soon diminished as well.

Will exhaled a breath and ran his fingers through his hair. He rubbed his face before getting to his feet. He shuffled to the bed and sat on the edge for a minute. When he lay down, he yelped in surprise and fell backward off the piece of furniture. He hurriedly recovered and returned to resting on the bed on his side. Deadened brown eyes gazed at him unblinkingly. They never left Will’s visage as the young man looked over the pirate’s body. He was entirely naked and made no attempt to cover his exposed being at all.

Will’s amber orbs delved into the ones piercing him. They lay in complete quietness for a lengthy moment. Will longed to hold him, taste him, anything, yet he knew his lover was not truly there.

“Jack….Why are you so sad? So hurt?”
Jack did not respond.
“Please say something.”
Silence.

Will sighed and shut his eyes. He took a peek after several minutes to find the man had not vanished.

It was not until Will went to sleep, Jack drifted into nothingness.

****
An hour passed before James went outside into the clear night to fetch Jack. He spotted the man seated on the ground beneath the lush tree he seemed to love. He strolled across the grassy area and sat beside him. Jack glanced at him from the corner of his eye and continued to stare ahead.

“My apologies for that in there, Jamie,” he spoke softly.
“No, it’s….I’m glad you let it out.”
“It’s just hard to adjust. Hard to be away from….” His voice grew faint, not finishing his thought.
“Away from Will?” James asked calmly.
“The Pearl.”
“I wish I could make you happy, Jack. It pains me to witness your distress.”
“You do, James. And I’m sorry I haven’t shown my gratitude for it-”
“I love you, Jack.”

Jack’s expression morphed to befuddlement, and he turned around to look at him to gauge the seriousness James had. There was no lie in James’ eyes no matter how much Jack scrutinized them.

“It’s been a long day,” James at length stated. “I’m going to bed.”

He stood and started to walk off, but Jack’s voice stopped him.

“May I join you?”
James smiled. “You never have to ask.”

They traveled inside to the bedroom, removed their breeches, and slipped under the sheets. Jack had his back to James and brought his hand to rest near his mouth.

All at once, he burst into tears.

Consoling arms embraced him as James pressed his body against his. Tender kisses were placed on the top of his head as the younger man began to rock him gently. He sobbed wretchedly, tears pouring from his amber orbs. He could not catch his breath easily.

James stayed awake long after Jack had cried himself to complete fatigue and to sleep.

Part Sixteen: “Cost of Freedom”

****
The morning dawned, and Jack wearily opened his puffy eyes. He was baffled to find James lying beside him. The man was already awake, and he smiled upon seeing Jack staring at him.

“Good morning,” James said quietly.
“Good mornin’, love. Shouldn’t you be gone by now, eh?”
“I already went by to tell him I would be taking a couple of days off.”
Jack beamed cheerfully. “That’s very kind of you.” He moved his head forward to take James’ lips with his for a quick, yet sensual kiss. “What did ye have in mind for today?”
“I thought we may tour the area a bit. There’s a small river nearby and gorgeous flowers and trees are all about.”
“Sounds fantastic.”
“Yes?”

Jack cupped James’ face in his hands and kissed him several times before answering, “Yes.”

****
They had traveled around for quite awhile before deciding to rest on the grass by the river. Jack lay on his back and James did the same.

A few minutes passed before the former Commodore spoke aloud.

“Care to go for a bit of a swim?”
Jack cocked his head in a curious manner. “Here?”
“Yes, here.”

James stood and started shedding his clothes. Jack sat up and observed him mischievously. The young male really did have quite a nice body. James smiled smugly when he noticed Jack watching him.

“Come join me.”

He crossed to the water’s edge and jumped in. Jack stripped and carefully maneuvered himself closer with his crutches. When he was where James had been standing, he repeated the action. He rapidly broke through the surface and gasped.

“It’s freezin’!”
“What did you expect?”
Jack laughed shakily. “I don’t know.”
“Move about. You’ll warm up.”

He lunged at James and playfully tackled him under the water. He popped back up seconds later and began to swim away.

“You’re horrible!” James chuckled.
Jack looked over his shoulder and grinned seductively. “Come get me, darlin’.”

James instantly obliged. He moved quicker than Jack had anticipated and once caught, James snaked his arms about the pirate’s waist to bring him tightly against his body. Jack entwined a strand of James’ hair about his finger and released a small chuckle.

“What’s funny?” James asked.
“Did ya ever think about how….bizarre this is? The man who was so bound to the law and lived to see me dead, is now the one I share a bed with at night?”
“It’s amazing how things change.”
Jack’s expression faltered to sorrow, but he speedily concealed it. “Aye, it is.”

Jack put his arms about James’ neck as they passionately began to kiss one another. James’ hands ventured downward to gently grasp the pirate’s round backside. The older man’s hips bucked forward and he released a pleased moan.

He did not even know how he eventually ended up on his back on the bank of the river with James thrusting inside of him zealously.

****
Two weeks passed lazily by, and Jack was growing tired of the everyday scenery. He had not been around any other people besides James and Amelia since leaving his ship. It would also be good, in his mind, to get some more exercise in order to strengthen his leg.

“I’m goin’ to go into town today,” he said mundanely to Amelia as he walked by her to the bedroom.
“Are ye goin’ like that?” she asked and looked down the hallway.
“No,” he responded loud enough for her to hear. “I thought somethin’ of James’ might do.”
Amelia smiled. “Um-hm, I’m sure he’d love that.”
“Course he would! He should be flattered that I’d choose anythin’ from his….drab attire. Ah!”

A couple of minutes ticked away until Jack emerged from the room and treaded toward the main area. Amelia stifled a laugh. The pirate had done his best to stuff his thick hair under James’ powdered white wig, and he wore an elegant red and gold overcoat.

“How do I look?” he inquired confidently.
“It’ll do,” she replied with an amused grin.

As he strolled out the front door, he spoke over his shoulder, “Tell James where I went if he asks. If he’s even back before I am.”

****
The journey had been taxing from atop the hill to the bustling town below, but he pushed aside the evidence of weariness and started his exploration.

It was fantastic to be among other people. He entertained himself by providing a charming smile and sweet greeting to the women who passed by. Several giggled and the others returned the hello.

Yes, it was certainly a well-deserved break from seclusion.

****
Evening approached and James arrived home just before the sun had completely set. Jack was seated on the sofa and eagerly beckoned him. James chuckled and went to him.

“What are you all excited for?” he inquired kindly.
“I took a trip into town today-”
“What?” James appeared worried. “People could’ve recognized you. And your health-”
Jack rolled his eyes. “Stop ruinin’ the moment, will ya? No one recognized me because I dressed in some of your clothes. And it felt good to exert meself a bit. Now, while I was out, I got ya somethin’.”

He presented the gift he had been hiding behind him. James’ expression softened and he smiled broadly. It was a necklace made from a leather cord that had three different colors of jewels hanging from it: blue, green, and red – all beautiful.

“Oh, it’s wonderful,” James said happily.
“Come here.”

Jack motioned for him to bend down slightly. The young man did and the pirate put his arms around his neck in order to tie the necklace.

“There,” Jack stated and pulled away. “Nice, eh?”
“Very.”
“I couldn’t resist gettin’ it. Too tempting.”
“Thank you for it.”

James kissed him in appreciation.

Needless to say, Jack was rather proud of himself for the day.

****
Will knew the familiar feeling. He no longer was surprised when it came.

He got up from his bed and let the moonlight guide his way into the main part of the cabin. From the corner, he heard jeers, dehumanizing names, and miserable moaning. The apparition came shortly after.

Jack was sedated on the floor as a man raped him cruelly. The pirate’s fingers scratched at the ground and he quaked incessantly.

Will experienced a stabbing sensation through his heart when Jack turned his head to gaze at him with red, swollen eyes.

“Please, help me,” he choked out.

The captain ran toward him, but Jack and his attacker both disappeared as he approached. He stood, rooted to the spot, and breathed heavily. Sweat dripped off of him as cold encompassed him.

He soon raced out of the quarters and shouted, “Gibbs!”
“Aye!”
“Set the course for Port Royal.”
“Aye, sir.”

****
The appeal of getting away once again compelled Jack to put on his “costume” and travel to town the next day. He ventured around aimlessly and observed everything about him. It was as if he had been severed from the world entirely and was now finally able to re-enter it.

He paused at another outside seller’s booth to look at more jewelry. The rings in particular caught his attention. There were a few people crowding the area about him, and one bumped into him, causing him to grab his crutches to keep his balance. The jade stoned ring landed on the ground. He began struggling to kneel in an attempt to fetch it, but a man crouched and said, “I’ll get it.”

The voice made Jack’s lungs cease to draw in air. It froze him with terror. The fear was confirmed as the man stood to hand him the ring.

Jack’s mouth opened and his eyes widened. It seemed to take the man a brief period to ascertain who Jack was in turn. The loss of his leg and his thumbs gave him away.

“It’s you,” Bradley said in disbelief. “You survived.” He tried his best to act shocked.
“An-” His throat constricted, catching the words before they could be said. He swallowed a few times and coughed. “And you.”
“They killed everyone, though a couple of us escaped as you can see.”
Jack nodded. He was utterly petrified; he could not do much else.
“Where are your fellow captives now?”
The pirate’s breath was shallow, making it harder still to speak. “A-Around. They all went on their own ways. I don’t know where they are now. No clue,” he ended with a tiny smile.
“Look, uh….I know you’ll probably never forgive me for the part I played in your imprisonment, but how about I get you a drink?”
Jack’s head shook ever so slightly. “No thanks, mate.”
“Please. I would be honored.”

Jack was so horrified by the man, he did not want to make him upset.

He nodded and in a quivering whisper said, “All right.”
“Yes?”
“Y-Yes. I could use a rum right now.”

Jack begged himself to quit being afraid. After all, Bradley had never been one to do any of the sexual assaults, nor a harsh beating. He kept up well alongside Bradley despite his tremulously leg.

“There’s a popular tavern that’s opened fairly recently,” Bradley stated casually. “It’s not far. I know it must be difficult to get around.”
“Aye, it is.”

The sign had been taken down, and he had not been to the building in over a year. Bradley entered first and held the door open for Jack. Once Jack was inside, he glanced around and immediately knew something was amiss. It was Brown’s old smithy that Will used to work at. The old man had retired months ago when another was built on the other side of town.

He jumped when the door slammed shut. Bradley was gone.

“H-Hello?” He felt like a piece of bait for a vicious shark to devour.

He almost collapsed to the floor as Garner, Daniels, and Carter came out of hiding.

Bradley closed his eyes and swallowed. The sounds of Jack’s futile fight reached him outside. The pitiful pleas and whimpers made his heart pound faster. It was not right; he knew it, though he could not bring himself to go against his three comrades.

Jack’s clothes were ripped from his body and numerous, powerful kicks made him curl up in pain.

“Did you miss us, Jackie boy?” Carter cooed.

Jack coughed and wiped his bloody lip. Daniels and Carter restrained him on the ground by holding his hands above his head. The defenseless pirate thrashed about to free himself, but he was nowhere near strong enough.

“Let’s make him really squirm,” Garner said as he moved to the healthy fire in the hearth. He grasped the handle of a red-hot poker and strolled to their victim.

“No, please, don’t,” Jack begged as tears came to his eyes. “Please, be merciful.”

Garner grabbed hold of Jack’s foot and pressed the instrument firmly against the bottom of it. Jack wailed in agony, though a hand quickly smothered it by covering his mouth. He writhed about to get away from the intense burning sensation.

At last it was removed and Garner took it to the flames once more to heat it up again. He returned after a moment and grinned devilishly.

“How about here?”

He put the scorching end of his torture device against the inside of Jack’s thigh near his manhood. Jack screamed and began to sob hysterically. He banged his head against the hard ground and shook violently.

The poker was dragged upward to his stomach and stayed there for a time. Jack shrieked and panted for breath.

“Flip him over.”

Carter and Daniels obeyed and kept him in place.

“Just one more.”

Jack’s fingers clawed at the hay strewn, dirt floor frenziedly as the searing pain went across his round backside. It was slid up and down to make sure no portion of the tender flesh was untouched.

Finally, Garner tossed the poker aside and nodded. The two men turned Jack onto his back as Garner undid his trousers.

“We should each ride him a couple of times. How does that sound?” he yelled at Jack before slapping his face with tremendous force. Jack groaned weakly and closed his eyes.

All of the humiliation, torment, and degradation he had suppressed resurfaced in full.

outlinedprompts @ 2007-12-13T12:18:00

2007-12-13T18:18:41Z

Sparrington Sentences based off of one word prompts

1. abandon James’ outward appearance faltered to guilt as he watched the lovable rogue await his end.

2. allow “I can make you live, Commodore,” Jack breathed hotly into the trembling male’s ear.

3. anticipation Jack prepared himself for the blow, but it did not come; James threw his arms about the pirate’s neck and whispered, “Thank God you’re alive.”

4. armor The invisible protection Jack now had did not go unnoticed. “Open up to me, Jack,” James said quietly and brushed his hand across the pirate’s naked torso; the shield was shattered when a tear unwillingly tumbled from Jack’s eye.

5. ash “This is what he wanted,” James voiced through tears as he let the ashes fall into the sea behind the Pearl. “He wanted to stay free.”

6. band The musicians struck up another jig and Jack smiled cheerfully; he extended his hand to the former Navy man and asked charmingly, “Care to dance, love?”

7. bail The caged Sparrow huddled in a corner, attempting to nurse his painful wounds, and it sickened Norrington to the core because of his lack of courage to free the prisoner.

8. bargain “I made a deal with him, Jamie,” Jack stated dejectedly as he put his clothes back on. “The beatings will be lessened; I’d rather look good instead of looking like a fucking rag doll, savvy?”

9. beauty Witnessing the vulnerability and excessive pleas for “more” made James Norrington explode; Jack was the epitome of a beautiful man in his eyes.

11. bend “Why do you have to do these things? You keep pushing, Jack. I’m breaking. Why can’t I be enough for you?” James questioned as tears came to his eyes.

12. bind “Take this, love. If you kiss it, I’ll know it. I’ll be back when the tide’s right,” the rogue said with a caring grin as he handed James his skeleton ring.

13. blue The color of the Navy coat had faded, but as Jack picked it up gingerly, he desperately hoped a scent still lingered on it.

14. books Jack slammed the novel closed, making James huff in annoyance. “All the books in the world cannot teach you the wonders or experiences like I can,” the pirate stated slyly.

15. boundaries “Learn your place in the world, Mr. Sparrow. The sea is not a free place anymore,” the Commodore spoke sincerely to the snickering pirate captain.

16. break Jack beat his head against the surface of the table he laid on, moaned in unbearable pain, and squeezed James’ hand as the surgeon inspected the grotesque, wounded calf of the pirate.

18. buttons The dirty fingers began at the top button of the nervous Commodore’s shirt; Jack proceeded slowly downward with an enticed smile gracing his lips.

19. calm For a man who feared death, Jack Sparrow was unspeakably tranquil as he lay on the deck of his ship, bleeding freely onto Norrington’s hand that was held firmly to the bullet wounds.

22. cards “I win again,” James said smugly. “Please remove another article of clothing, Captain Sparrow.”

23. catch “This way,” the low, seductive voice directed. It was at last close enough, for James clasped his fingers around an arm and was met with a gentle kiss. Now, he could remove the blindfold.

25. chances “It’s a harsh world; one that rarely gives second chances. Tell me, why should I give one to you?”
“Because I love you, Jamie,” Sparrow whispered, as if embarrassed.

outlinedprompts @ 2007-12-13T12:17:00

2007-12-13T18:18:07Z

Title: The Fair Maiden
Rating R/NC-17
Characters/Pairings: it's a surprise ;) Some OCs too
Warnings: sexual content, rape, violence, language
Summary: Everyone came to see her, but she only wished to be claimed by the stranger.
A/N: It's still not quite done; posting all that I have.

****
There was a reason why the Fair Maiden tavern was incredibly popular with men from all over the town. The name of the building provided more than just words; it provided the very nature of such a female. The nights were chaotic when the men had finished with another day filled with work and ventured to the bar to at least catch a glimpse of her. Most came with the hope of being the one to take her innocence, for it was well-known that she was still a virgin; she was no more than fifteen in years and had never been touched or claimed sexually. This knowledge contributed largely to the overwhelming business. She would simply serve drinks and food, occasionally provide a full conversation longer than a meager five minutes, and if one was lucky, she might even place a chaste kiss on one’s cheek.

But this fair maiden, as she came to be called instead of by her “common name,” maintained a secret deep within her like any woman. She was able to keep it hidden until one night, a man sparked her interest the instant he walked through the door.

He was tall and slender with dark brown hair that was tied back with a blue piece of fabric. His expression seemed rather stern, but softened beyond belief when he laughed at a comment made by one of the two men he entered with. He obviously did not live around the area because she had never seen him before, and by the look of his garb and skin – worn and tanned – she concluded that he was a man of the sea. The fact that he had the taste of a freedom she had no experience of, and wished to attain, perked her fancy tremendously.

The trio took seats around a small table towards the middle of the crowded area, and she hurriedly fixed them rums and started to them. On her way she received the usual whistles, lewd comments, and vulgar propositions. Some greedy hands reached out to grope her, but she slipped by untouched.

The extremely attractive man looked at the maiden when she passed their drinks to them, and his breath escaped him as he gazed upon her. She had flowing hair that ended a little above the middle of her back and it was almost the color of black, making it appear like the finest silk. Her face was completely stunning – defined cheekbones, smooth lips, and the most beautiful amber eyes he had ever seen. Her slim body was covered with a tired green and white dress that had numerous alcohol stains on it, but she wore it as if it were the best and latest fashion.

The three men stared at her in awe as if she were a goddess. She smiled warmly and said, “Can I get you gentlemen anything else?”

Her voice was lower than any female they were used to hearing, but intensely seductive, sounding like a precious instrument to them.

None responded for a moment, causing her to prod politely, “My good sirs?”
The male she had been eyeing finally spoke. “Oh yes. I mean, no. There’s nothing else you can get us.”
“She can give us herself,” one said and made to grab her, but she moved away closer to the man she desired.
“Show some manners, will you Robert? I think he’s already drunk,” the handsome sailor added to the maiden quietly, arousing a giggle from her. “But I have thought of something.”
She cocked her head in amusement. “What would that be?”
“Your name.”
“My name?” she echoed confused.
“Yes. It would be a real shame if I didn’t know it.”
“Well, it’s Jackie, but most everyone now calls me ‘fair maiden’.”
“Which do you prefer?”
“You can call me anythin’ ya like, but I would certainly like to know your name in return.”
“That would be William Turner, my fair Jackie.”
“William,” she confirmed with a delighted sigh. “If you want another rum, just raise your mug and I’ll bring one right away.”

She bent down and kissed his cheek gently. The action caused the men that had been viewing them jealously shout in resentment. No one had ever witnessed her do such a thing to a man who did not live in the town and to a person who had only laid eyes on her mere minutes ago. They had the idea that no outsiders could ever receive a kiss from her; it would be criminal.

On her way returning to the bar, a client gripped her by the arm and refused to let her go unless she kissed him on the lips. Several stepped into the conflict on her behalf and pried his hand from her once they noticed she was trembling slightly and the panic in her amber orbs. William observed the situation unfold and ascertained that not only did all the men long to have her lay under them, but they were very serious about protecting her as if she were the most precious object in their community. It made him yearn for her more.

The evening morphed into the late hours of night, finding most of the people gone and a handful passed out from drunkenness at their tables. William remained alone, simply watching Jackie and a few other women cleaning the mess that was left in everyone’s wake. She caught him staring and smiled kindly at him. The sight made heat surge through his veins.

At length he stood and strolled to the table she was wiping off. He started to push in the scattered chairs and it made her immediately stop, remove his hands from the furniture, and situate it herself.

“I thank you for your courtesy, but I would feel horrible if you put yourself to work,” she spoke quietly, not looking at him.
“But I would like to help you.”
“Don’t be absurd. You should be relaxing after such an indulgence.”
“What say you to me helpin’ so you can relax sooner…..Maybe even do so with me.”
“I-I don’t think I can.”
“Why not?”
“I……I just don’t go with……I leave it to the other ladies to keep a man company.”
“I don’t want that if you don’t wish to. I would just like to……talk.”
“Talk,” she said with a snicker. But when she gazed at him directly, she could see clearly the seriousness in his tranquil blue eyes.

She exhaled a breath and nodded. “I have to finish the rest of these tables and then I’ll be free to go.”
William grinned broadly. “Great. Let me help you.”
“Are you sure you want to? You can just sit and wait for me.”
“No. I’d much rather be of service.”

It did not take long with the new acquired aid for them to tidy the area for the next day. As the two of them exited, her fellow barmaids giggled incessantly.

He led her to one of the local inns that was located several buildings away from a rundown alleyway and various shops, up to the second floor, and through the door to the room he had purchased earlier. There was a decent sized bed pushed against the wall opposite the entrance with a small nightstand next to it, two armchairs, a circular table near one of the corners, and many candles spaced throughout.

Jackie glanced about carelessly as trepidation began to weave itself in her mind. A charming grin from William sent tiny shivers down her spine and all at once, she desperately hungered to kiss him unlike any other man she had ever been in contact with.

“Please, have a seat,” he spoke gently and gestured toward one of the cushioned chairs.

She took the offer, and he sat in the other one across from her. Her hands rested on her lap, her fingers twiddled together nervously, and for a period they merely stared at each other.

“What did you wish to talk about?” she inquired at last.
William swallowed. “Well, um…..well…..” He sighed and shook his head. “I’m sorry for my stumbling.”
“It’s not a problem. Quite amusing, actually.”
“This isn’t what…..Isn’t like what I thought it would be. I had an entire conversation planned out, but it seems that it’s vanished. I just had to see you more.”
Jackie smiled shyly. “You could always come to the tavern for that.”
“But that’s not enough. I…..I…..I’ve never been this speechless in my life,” he chuckled.
“It’s alright. That seems to happen quite a lot when men are around me.”
“How did you come to work there?”

She shrugged. “I needed a way to pay for things, so I asked if they would take me, and that’s the basics of it. One of the requirements was to not only give drinks, but give warmth to a payin’ man’s bed as well, but I managed to get out of that. They took a likin’ to the idea of me not doin’ so because the majority of everyone comes to see me because of that.”
“And so you’re still a virgin, aye?”
“Yes,” was the intensely quiet reply.
“Nothin’ to be ashamed of.”
“I’m not…..Maybe I am, but that may change soon.”
“What do ya mean?”
“I’d like a little extra money; prices have gone up on practically everything. I thought I may……you know……”
“Whore yourself?” he asked in disgust and astonishment.
She nodded.
“Certainly not.”
Her eyes pierced him sternly. “And why’s that? You could be the first costumer, if you’d like,” she added somewhat hopefully.
“No, you’re too beautiful to be used like a common prostitute. What would everyone think of their ‘fair maiden’ if ya did such a thing?”

For a moment William believed she was going to erupt into tears. There was a sadness that crept over her features, which made him regret speaking at all.

“I don’t know,” she whispered.
“I’m sorry if I offended you in some way,” he apologized rapidly.
“No, it’s fine. Actually, it’s getting late; I should go.”

She stood, and William immediately got to his feet in return.

“No, please, don’t go,” he said and moved in front of her.
“I’ve taken enough of your time, I’m sure.”
“That’s bullocks. You’re the most beautiful woman I have ever met, and I-”
“I have to go.”
“Just stay one more minute-”

There was a second that passed before William comprehended the fact that Jackie had put her lips strongly against his own. She froze as quickly as she had acted due to uncertainty, but William immediately took over to direct the kiss. Her eyes closed as her pulse sped up, and she emitted a tiny sound of enjoyment. The feel of the sweet, chaste lips set William alight with burning sensations all over his body.

The heat was hurriedly smothered, however, when she abruptly pulled away after a very short time.

“I’m sorry,” she whispered, slightly breathless. “I’m-I’m-I’m sorry.”
“It’s fine. It’s alright.”
“I didn’t mean to…..I have to go.”
“No! Please, just stay a while longer.”
She shook her head solemnly. “You don’t understand-”
“Don’t understand what?”
“I can’t tell you.”
“Why? Why not?”
“You just don’t understand.”
“Would you stop sayin’ that?”
“I’m not who you think I am.”
“What? What are you talkin’ about?”

Before he could speak another word, Jackie grabbed his hand and pressed it firmly against her body over her left nipple. William’s eyes widened and his mouth dropped open slightly. What should have been a succulent female’s breast was nothing more than folded fabric kept in place by the tight bodice to give the impression of one. He ascertained this as his fingers kneaded the spot, arousing a sharp intake of breath from Jackie.

She guided his palm downward and between her legs. The discovery almost made William collapse to the floor.

If he thought she was going to cry before, he was absolutely right when he saw the water well in her eyes and start to silently fall.

“I’ll leave now,” she uttered sorrowfully as she released his hand.

She did not make it far before he had a hold of her arm and spun her around to face him.

“What’s your real name, lad?” William questioned lightly.
“Jack Sparrow.”
“Clever addition to the name then, I see. Tell me, why are you struttin’ around as a lady?”
“I figured that was the only way I could make good money.”
“No one knows the truth?”
Jack shook his head and covered his face with his hands.
William enveloped the youth securely in his arms. “Shhh…..shhh……Come on now. What are you cryin’ for?”
“You want a woman, not me.”
“Oh, you don’t know that. The only difference this makes is that you’re the most beautiful man I’ve ever laid eyes on.”

Jack glanced up and scrutinized him warily. “You’re not……You’re not angry?”
“A little shocked, but no; not angry.”

William placed a hand on Jack’s cheek and rubbed it gently. The young boy leaned into the touch and shut his eyes briefly. Once he opened them, William brought him closer and kissed him.

There had been a passion that surged through Jack the previous time, but now he felt as if he were in the midst of a roaring fire. Up until then there was nothing that could ever compare to the overpowering rapture that accompanied the wonderful contact. William had made him wholly surrender, and it was appreciated greatly by the pirate.

They shared breath for a number of minutes until William took advantage of their break for air to swoop Jack up in his arms. A childish giggle came from the androgynous boy as he was carried toward the bed. He was gently laid on it with William hovering above him. His hands gave no fight when the pirate took them in his and moved them to rest near Jack’s head. With arms outstretched above him, Jack quivered helplessly, wantonly, and his eager lips sought to reunite with Turner’s. It was all the encouragement William needed at that instant to continue on.

The young lad was rendered in a complete state of submission, save for the fact that William had decided that he would not do anything other than kiss him without permission. The buccaneer’s mouth broke away from Jack’s to shower the gorgeous face with incessant caresses before venturing to his glistening neck. Jack emitted a noise of satisfaction and tilted his head back to present more of his throat for the taking. Turner sucked fervently on various areas of the flesh, licking away the light perspiration clinging to the smooth skin. The feel of the man’s hot mouth and the way his grip on Jack’s hands tightened every now and then caused Jack to realize the growing stimulation of the part of him that shattered the image of the “fair maiden.”

William lifted his head and gazed entreatingly into Jack’s innocent eyes that were now tainted minutely with depravity.

“How far do you want to go?” he asked gently, but prayed for the answer that would allow him to feast on the pure being.
Jack stared at him timidly and at last replied, “As far as you’re willing to take me.”
The words alone made William’s heart beat faster, but he believed it would explode when his thoughts wandered quickly to what he would be able to claim. He did not forget himself, though. He remembered the deal he made with his greedy side. “May I remove this dress then?”
Hesitation settled over Jack’s eyes, but he nodded his head.

William released his hold on the lad’s hands and went to work on unlacing the worn bodice. Jack was amazed at the precision Turner demonstrated and the speed of the completion of his task. The attire was set on the floor, and Jack rose up as William started to shift the loose dress upward along with the thin undergarment beneath it. The fabric was discarded to be near the bodice, leaving Jack lying utterly exposed before an entranced pirate.

He closed his eyes, and his fingers tingled with the urge to cover his nakedness, but he kept them at his sides to allow Turner to view him without hindrance. He could not help shaking from nervousness and vulnerability. A few deep breaths were drawn in an attempt to calm his wild feelings; however, he found it made no difference.

Enamored blue orbs traveled along every inch of the bare, thin frame beneath him. William was wholly smitten with the perfection of the exquisite body, wordless from the fact that it had been entirely untouched until he dared to do so; his appetite was renewed in full as he looked at the virginal boy with ravenous yearning.

The enthralled gaze unsettled Jack to a degree, yet he felt as if the decision to allow William to continue was right in every possible way.

He blinked several times and asked, “What now?”
Turner shook his head slightly as if waking from a trance and responded, “Why don’t you get comfortable?”

William stood and started to move about the room. Jack sat up and observed him blow out numerous candles. The lad crossed his arms and legs as an incredible amount of apprehension and uneasiness engulfed him. He breathed shallowly and quaked.

Turner eliminated himself of clothing, crawled on the bed behind Jack, and began to massage the boy’s shoulders consolingly.

“Try to relax,” he spoke soothingly.

Jack buckled under the relieving ministrations, and Turner wasted no time in order to benefit from it. He eased Jack to lie on his back and moved over him. Jack’s legs parted willingly to permit William to settle between them. His eyes timidly roamed over the pirate’s nude form to find it weathered by the sun and various scars. He brushed his fingertips against the long one that adorned the right side of William’s chest, causing a small sigh to come from the older man.

“What happened?” he questioned, his voice filled with interest and concern.
“Oh, just another day living at sea,” Turner replied with a wink.

Jack smiled – making William’s heart flutter – and kissed his fingers before pressing them to the cured wound.

“There,” he whispered. “It’s fully healed now.” He laughed, and it caused William to do the same.

There was a short period where each of them simply stared at one another until Turner finally inquired gently, “Are you ready?”
Jack swallowed and then nodded. “Yes.”
“Are you sure you want to do this?”
“Yes.”
“Don’t be afraid to tell me if you’re uncomfortable or somethin’.”
“Okay.”

Believing that William would begin right away, Jack tensed, but he let out a surprised noise of pleasure when he felt the man’s palms caress him everywhere and rich lips took part in familiarizing themselves with the territory as well. Jack arched upward into the touch and closed his eyes tightly. Tiny sounds of delight escaped through his open mouth along with uneven breaths. William groped the slim body and traced a path from Jack’s nipple to his responding member with his tongue. A strangled cry ripped itself from Jack’s throat the instant Turner’s lips encompassed him, drawing him deep into the oral cavity. Like any other, the boy had experience with satisfying himself with lonely hands in private and it had sufficed for the years. But at that moment, as he squirmed while William sucked and stroked his sensitive groin, it all seemed like a trifling past time, for the sensation of William’s hot tongue and skillful fingers sent him soaring toward intense bliss.

The pirate could feel the lad’s muscles tense as the sound of his breathing grew shallower. Jack was near the pinnacle, and William was not about to let him spill himself quite yet.

He withdrew Jack’s arousal from his mouth, creating a cry of distress to come from the maiden. The boy stared desperately into the blue depths of the buccaneers eyes, pleading for him to give him release with the ministrations. Alas, William only grinned mischievously and shook his head.

“Not now,” he spoke in a low tone.
“Why not?” Jack choked helplessly.
“I need to catch up.”

Jack watched, eyes alight with anticipation, as William lubricated his erected member. The nervousness increased tenfold, for the realization that he was indeed going through with this situation jolted his mind. Nevertheless, he wanted it immensely.

William positioned himself over Jack’s thin frame and brushed aside the thick, dark locks of hair that were draped across his cheeks and shoulders. He did not wait for the boy to voice his approval; it was quite apparent that at the moment, Jack could not form any coherent words. Instead, he gently lifted Jack’s legs and placed one on each shoulder. Anything the lad wished or needed to say was conveyed strictly through his rich brown orbs. They showed his innocence, anxiety, and lust – his need to be taken.

Steadily, cautiously, William started to penetrate the willing being under him.

The stiffness that came was anticipated. He continued slowly as he muttered words of reassurance and encouragement, along with touching Jack’s supple flesh to ease him. Gradually, the muscles within Jack relaxed, permitting him more and more access until he was finally sheathed inside the young boy.

There were whimpers that filtered from Jack’s parted lips as his visage contorted in a mixture of awkwardness, vulnerability, and a shadow of budding rapture. He was pure beauty in William’s eyes. The sounds he made were like the most gorgeous melody ever heard. William was entirely lost amid the pleasure, making his head reel.

He pushed upward a few times at a leisure pace, allowing Jack to become acquainted with the new feeling. It elicited several intense moans to pour from the lad’s mouth. His chest heaved up and down as he panted wonderfully. He closed his eyes and submitted himself to be trapped within the burning fires of ecstasy. His fingers clung to William’s shoulders as the pirate sped his thrusts.

William groaned as his ministrations intensified; he pounded into Jack with such dominating force, it made Jack cry out weakly at times. The maiden’s body trembled greatly; he could not control it. It was an unimaginable, thrilling sensation to have another person inside of him. It was exciting to have such intimacy with someone he had a complete attraction to and fondness of.

Their bodies moved together in an ever increasing rhythmic pattern as William sought release. However, he did not forget that Jack’s own member was still throbbing between the boy’s thighs, awaiting to be tended to.

With nimble fingers, William grasped Jack’s erection and massaged it generously.

“Ohhnnn…..ohhhh….” Jack whined breathlessly. “Please, don’t stop.”

William’s propulsions became more powerful as he teetered on the edge of climax. At last, he felt tremors rack his entire anatomy before he ejaculated wildly within the warmth of Jack’s being. Jack soon followed and spilt himself across William’s torso and hand.

For a lengthy period, they did nothing but gaze at each other adoringly and listened to the ragged breathing that resonated in the room. They were covered in a layer of perspiration that shined on their bodies. Jack continued to quiver non stop.

“Are you all right?” Jack finally whispered.
William smiled and gave a small chuckle. “I’m fine. How about you?”
Jack nodded. “Yes….I….”

He never finished his thought; William bent down and kissed him fervently numerous times before lying beside him. Jack snuggled against him and they cuddled closely together.

“Is that how it’s supposed to be?”
The buccaneer’s lips ghosted over Jack’s forehead and he answered, “It can be however you want it to be.”
There was a pause before Jack said gently, “It was incredible.”
“And that’s how it should be.”

Jack grinned and rested his head against William’s chest. The feeling of coarse fingertips inching along his sensitive skin and entwining in his hair were the last things he knew before he drifted into an enjoyable sleep.

****
He was entirely rested. The sleep he had attained was fantastic; he had never felt better.

Jack slipped into the hazy border between slumber and consciousness. The latter won out when he distinguished strong hands caressing his shoulder and cheek. He giggled and awoke to discover William’s kind blue eyes gazing at him. A tiny sliver of his mind was surprised that the pirate had stayed through the night, but the much larger portion could not even suspect that such a thing would enter the man’s head. William certainly would not leave him.

“Good morning, my fair maiden,” William said tenderly.
The name made Jack laugh. “Good morning.”
“How are ya feelin’?”
“Amazing. Thank you,” he added shyly.
“You’re absolutely welcome.”

William leaned over to him and pressed his lips lovingly against Jack’s. They kissed one another with great affection for several minutes. Each of them wished to indulge if only for a brief period before they had to get up.

Ten minutes passed, finding them at last dressing and sitting at the small table in the room. Breakfast had been laid out earlier by William, which Jack was grateful for. As they ate Jack was relatively quiet and kept his eyes downcast. William simply observed him with intense ardor. He was smitten by the boy’s gorgeousness and the small glimpses at his true personality.

Once they had finished, Jack paused before walking out the door. A hint of embarrassment was written on his countenance along with trepidation as he searched for words to convey his thoughts.

“Can I….Can I see you again?” he finally questioned.
“I would be honored if you would,” William answered with a grin.
“To-tonight?”
“That would be perfect.”

****
Immediately when she waltzed into the tavern, her fellow workers sensed a change. They saw the glow – the happiness painted all over her features – without her even saying a word. Merrily, the four fluttered to her and started inquiring curiously.

“Who has finally been the lucky one to claim the Fair Maiden?” Evelyn asked anxiously.
Jackie could do nothing other than smile and shake her head.
“You must give us something!”
“There’s not much to say-”
“Was it that gentleman you were eyeing the other night?” Marie chimed in.
Jackie blushed, giving it away.
“It was! He looked like quite the catch. Will you see him again?”
“Tonight.”
“How fantastic!”

Tonight, tonight. It was the only thing she could wrap her mind around; the day was filled with the single thought of seeing William Tuner once more. It was heightened when the same man who grabbed her before as she served customers tried to do so again. Several men stepped in and scolded him on her behalf. It frightened her, as always, but she found consolation in knowing William would be the one to touch and protect her in the late hours of the night.

****
The tables were cleaned with great speed after the clientele had exited. Jackie was overly eager to be done with the day, so close to what she desired. Her barmaids were just as thrilled for her.

They exchanged goodbyes with hugs and well-wishes for her and her new flame. The moment she stepped out of the door and met the crisp night air, she felt flutters release in her stomach.

She remembered the path to the inn well and because there were few people populating the streets, she was able to travel at a relatively fast pace. When she was a couple of blocks from her destination, an unsettling feeling befell her. Cautiously, she glanced behind her and discovered two men following several feet away. There was slight alarm that welled within her, but she continued on, only quicker.

“Almost there,” she muttered under her breath. “Almost there. To William.”

It took her seconds to realize that there was another figure coming toward her. Panic overwhelmed her. The expression the man had was sinister, and as he crept nearer, she recognized him to be the customer in the tavern earlier that day that snatched at her. She stopped and hurriedly pondered what to do. Suddenly, she began to run in an opposite direction.

She did not get far, however, before the trio caught her. Their grips were strong on her small frame, making her unable to get free.

“She’s much better lookin’ than you said, Richard,” one of them stated.
Richard snickered and replied, “And now she’ll finally pay me attention.”

They dragged her to an alleyway and forcefully, she was thrown against the brick wall. Instantly, she attempted to escape, but was once again shoved to the building’s side. She quaked uncontrollably; tiny whimpers of immense fear came from her.

“Why don’t you ever give me a kiss?” Richard asked silkily and traced a path down her cheek with his finger. She flinched and did not answer. The silence made him slap her powerfully. “I’m speaking to you, whore!”
“I don’t know!” she answered helplessly as tears formed in her brown eyes.
“I think it needs to change, don’t you?”

His hand slid up her side and paused on her breast. He rubbed the area and the three men laughed at the expression of shame on her face. She wanted to collapse to the floor; anything to get away from the pending, terrible situation.

“You’re sharin’, right?” Frederick questioned with intense lust dripping from his voice.
“Of course.”

Violently, Richard threw her to the ground. The contact made her emit a groan of discomfort before her mind took hold and demanded she run. She rolled onto her stomach and speedily tried to crawl away. The maiden did not move but a couple of feet; they tackled her and commenced hitting her viciously.

After several intense blows, she was turned to lie on her back. Tears cascaded from her sorrowful eyes and her hands struggled against them as a blade cut the lacings of her bodice. She knew she was not strong enough, and the terror she had prevented her from doing anything drastic. The fabric was torn open, showing the folded cloths posing as her female breasts; they fell to her sides.

Richard, Frederick, and John were befuddled at the revelation. It caused John to hoist her skirt and lower the undergarment. The sight made their mouths drop open.

“You filthy strumpet!” Richard shouted. “You’ve tricked us!”
“You’ll regret it.”
“Please,” Jack begged, “let me go. Please!”

The three pulled the young boy to his feet just before Frederick punched him harshly. Jack stumbled backward into the arms of John, who in turn slammed him into the closest building wall. He almost dropped to the floor, yet Richard grabbed him and stopped the fall. All at once, the beating began in full. It started with violent fists that became aided with something else when he felt a foreign object collide with his head. It was a thick piece of wood that almost rendered him unconscious. He prayed that it would.

In time he crumpled to the ground as the reign of boots, hands, and other weapons continued to shower him. He could not move; he was paralyzed by the pain. The strikes were brutal and came ceaselessly. It drained him of much energy to move onto his abdomen once more, but he soon believed it to be beneficial. In the distance he spotted a person at the end of the alley. The man turned sideways and the moonlight caught his features.

It was William.

A spark of hope entered Jack and his heart sped to an aching pace.

“Please, help me!” he screamed. “Willia-”

He was silenced by a palm over his mouth and was quickly hauled behind the corner by his hair. A cool, deathly sharp dagger was put to his throat and a chilling voice spoke wickedly in his ear.

“Shut your fucking mouth. None of that, you hear?”
Jack was sobbing. He could only nod.

John peered around and signaled it was clear. William was gone. The flicker of optimism was snubbed.

It was not long until Jack found himself on the hard ground once again. His clothing was being ripped in various places in order for the men to gain access to more flesh. The knife started to make its mark on his skin, slashing it relentlessly. He wailed in agony and pleaded for mercy. The outburst garnered numerous strikes to his face. It caused his head to spin; he could not focus well at all.

Bleeding wounds from the dagger covered his arms, made gashes across his torso, and sliced his legs. After ascertaining that enough damage had been done, the object was replaced with wandering, greedy hands that were fast to fondle his sensitive manhood. Jack shut his eyes and whined from the mortification.

“Please stop! Please!”

No one in the world seemed to hear.

“We’ll be the first to claim the virginal Fair Maiden,” Richard stated proudly.

He parted Jack’s legs and positioned himself between them. He raised the slender calves and penetrated the lad’s body fiercely. Jack cried out and his entire frame shook unbearably. He shut his eyes and moaned in anguish. The humiliation and degradation were conveyed on his battered visage and heard within the noises of suffering he made. Richard pounded into him mercilessly, cruelly, ferociously. It caused Jack to feel what he could only describe as his muscles ripping. He was engulfed in sheer agony.

He began to cough and blood trickled from his mouth as he did so. Whimpers sounded constantly from him not just from being conquered, but from the occasional, brutal slaps to his cheeks.

Richard climaxed inside of him and leisurely moved off of him. Jack remained lying in place, utterly exhausted. He did not comprehend that it was not over.

John was the next to defile him horribly. Frederick followed eagerly after him.

Jack had no strength. He was limp, frail, and desperately wished for comforting darkness. There was a hard kick to his left side, then his right. It made him breathless. There were several blows to his countenance until all went black.

****
Noises came first. They were vague as if far away and gradually, they ventured closer till the full effect rang in her ears. It was not much – just short conversations between the sparse people traveling the main streets and the sound of the night’s wildlife. The sensation of suffocation settled over her lungs, making her hurriedly start to cough. Her body curled to the side and blood escaped from her throat. It was at that moment that the pain, soreness, and unbelievable distress consumed her. Everything throbbed terribly. A faint moan emitted itself from between her busted lips. She tried to open her eyes, but the area around them was bruised and swollen so severely that she could not. After numerous, torturous attempts, she was able to open the eyelids to little more than slits.

Weakly, her head turned from side to side to survey the area around her. The alleyway was entirely empty save for her lying abandoned on the ground.

Cautiously, her fingertips began to survey the aching portions of her head and her face. She found that her countenance was so atrociously bruised and bashed that she could barely touch it without causing extreme anguish. Another wave of coughing racked her fragile frame with more spurts of red liquid to stain the ground.

It robbed her of practically all the strength she had to shift onto her side, then her stomach before she vomited wretchedly. Droplets of water cascaded down her hot cheeks as her breathing became ragged. After several minutes she tried to lift herself in order to get to her feet. The endeavor proved to be a failure, but she persevered until at last she was able to stand.

Her beloved dress was torn beyond all reason. It hardly served its purpose anymore. She had to hold it up in order to hide the absence of breasts, and though there was a slit on the side of the skirt portion that reached her waist, it did not reveal anything other than her leg; her undergarment concealed the other false female part.

Wearily, she staggered toward the front of the alley. Fatigue caught up with her, making her crumple to the earth mere feet from where she began. Frantically, she started to crawl and a person came into view. She traveled to him and put a tremulous hand to his leg. The man gazed down and his eyes widened in shock.

“Good Lord, my dear!” he exclaimed.
“Please help me,” she croaked.

He swept her gingerly into his arms and grimaced. The visage was violently devastated past recognition; the skin was covered with blood, dirt, and large splotches of purple and black. The body was covered with angry slices.

“I’ll get you some help, darling,” he said kindly.
“Please just take me to the Maiden Tavern. Please, sir. I want to go home.”

The sentence made the gentleman observe the face more scrupulously. It took a brief period to realize it was the Maiden herself.

“Oh my god. Jesus in Heaven,” he uttered in astonishment.

He walked at a steady pace in order not to cause the girl any more discomfort than she was already enduring. She snuggled close to him and sporadically emitted noises of serious distress. Amid the whimpers he discerned a word; a name.

William.

“You’ll be all right,” he assured.
“Please help me. William.”

He arrived at the tavern to discover that the door was locked. Boisterously, he banged on it until Marie answered.

“Oh my Lord!” she cried out as her hands covered her gaping mouth.

The other three women rushed to see what had prodded such a reaction. They too were appalled and stunned beyond words.

“She came out of the alley – the one near the Inn,” the man stated.
“The Inn?” Evelyn repeated.
“Yes. Apparently someone hindered her on her way there. That would be my guess.”

The ladies glanced at one another and nodded in agreement, anger clouding their features.

“Thank you, sir. Thank you very much for bringing her,” Evelyn said with a slight smile as Lauren took Jackie from the man’s arms.
“You’ll see to it that she’ll be all right? Safe, yes?”
“I promise.”

He nodded and headed into the night. She shut the door and followed the three up the stairs. They went to Jackie’s bedroom and laid her on the bed. She whined and let her head fall to the side, unable to form any coherent words.

Except for the name.

“What should we do?” Katherine questioned as they surveyed the young female.
“Is she even awake?” Lauren countered. “Jackie? Jacqueline?”
A soft sob was the reply.
“Her dress is no good anymore,” Marie stated. “We’ll have to cut what remains off of her anyway. Go fetch some shears.”

Katherine obeyed Marie and exited quietly. Evelyn lifted parts of the fabric to assess the damages under the clothing. It was not any better. She inched down the victim’s leg with gentle hands, but paused when she felt tired fingers clasp around her own. She gazed at the worn countenance and could not tell if Jackie was conscious or not; her eyes were not opened.

“Jackie? Can you hear me?”
The frail voice was almost inaudible at first, but it became slightly louder in time. “Don’t. My dress.”
“What do you mean? What about it?”
“Don’t remove it. Don’t cut it. It’s the only one I have.”
“We can buy you another one, dear,” Evelyn said soothingly. “It isn’t a problem.”
“Please don’t.”
“We’re going to get you cleaned up, that’s all. We need to take it off.”
Crystal tears dripped from her closed eyes. “Don’t. Please.”
Evelyn stroked Jackie’s hair and whispered, “All right. We won’t. We won’t.”

All at once the darkness enveloped the maiden. She knew no more.

****
Evelyn stayed in Jackie’s room even after the others had returned to bed. Before they did, however, they dragged a basin into the space and filled it with warm water. Evelyn willingly embraced the task of being the one to care for the girl that night.

Though she had promised not to strip Jackie of her dress, she could not stand the maiden being covered in grime and blood anymore. Surely it would make Jackie feel better as well.

With caution, she snipped at the clothing with the shears and dropped the pieces onto the floor. When Jackie’s chest was revealed, she cocked her head and frowned. After a moment she continued on and within time, the entire remnants of the green dress were in a pile on the ground. Delicately, she began to pull the undergarment off of Jackie’s hips and down her thighs when the truth made her gasp, flabbergasted.

Astounded, she could only stare at the body part that proved Jackie was not a maiden at all.

A tiny whine shook Evelyn’s gaze to look at Jackie’s face.

“Jackie. Are you awake?” she asked sternly.
“Evelyn?” was the distant reply.
“Who are you?”

A couple of minutes passed before Jack began to cry quietly. He felt the bed linens against his naked frame; his secret was revealed to her.

“Evelyn, you don’t understand-”
“I said who are you? What is your real name?”
“Jack. Sparrow. Please, Evie-”
“You lied to all of us! How could you?”
“I had to! Please! I didn’t know what else to do!”

Evelyn swallowed and glanced away. At last she spoke again.

“I’m-I’m sorry…..Jack.”
“Please don’t tell anyone. I beg you.”
“I won’t. I promise.” She linked her fingers with his and kissed them. “I promise.”
“Thank you…..Evie.” The name was whispered as he drifted toward sleep once more.
“Jack, you’ll feel better if we get you cleaned up a bit, don’t you think?”
His eyes opened a little more. “Alright.”

Evelyn got to her feet, bent down to him, and they wrapped their arms around one another. She lifted him up and helped him to stand; it caused Jack much pain.

“It’s all right. You’re fine. You’re doing good,” she said comfortingly.

They took small steps toward the basin; the short walk made Jack breathless and utterly worn out by the time they reached it. He eased down into the water with her aid and held his knees to his chest. She touched a wet cloth to his face and squeezed the water from it over his head. It was extremely refreshing to him.

She bathed him gently in silence and experienced the grieving radiating from him. It made her heart ache intensely for him. When his shoulders began to shake as sobs consumed him, she cradled him in her arms.

A name prevailed through the hitches of breath and tears that she made out.

William. William.